Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy: 
Child 
of 
Light 


By 
F 
E 
Heaton 


Chapter 
One 


Trapped. 

Thats what she was, what she had been for as long as she could 
remember. 

The walls around her had seemed to close in as the years rolled 
on, making the mansion increasingly unbearable, and drawing 
her ever more to the world outside her bedroom window. 

Rain rattled against the windowpanes, creating an eerie melody 
when combined with the howl of the wind cutting through the 
power lines. Watching the streaks of water coursing down the 
windows, Prophecy ignored the ramblings of her blood-mother, 
Iona, and kept focus on the outside world. 

She slowly ran the brush down her long auburn hair, smoothing 
away the knots and tangles while she stared out into the night. 

Something stirred in the darkness and her gaze shifted there. 
The hunting group crossed the grounds towards the gates. There 
were eleven of them tonight, one less than last night because 
one had fallen. Talk of it had reached her even before her mother 
knew. The walls had ears in this house and Prophecy knew the 
owner of them. 

1 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

A chance meeting with the other bloodline that lived in this city 
had led to a fight in which her family had lost a son. 

Not that she cared. 

What was it to her who died out on the hunt? She didnt know 
them, didnt know anyone outside a set sphere of people. 

Her brown eyes followed the group as they reached the gates 
and she watched them slip into the darkness beyond. She knew 
where they were going. They were heading down into the city, 
down to a place shed never been. Losing sight of them, she 
glanced at the high stone wall that surrounded the grounds. 

It was the final barrier between her and the city. The outside wall 
of her prison. 

A wall she longed to breach. 

Where do they go? she said in a distant tone of voice, sounding 
as disinterested as possible. 

She heard a swish of material and felt her mother close behind 
her. 

To hunt, her mother replied in a matter of fact tone. She took 
the brush from her. 

Prophecy mused her mothers answer while she stared at the 
rain-soaked scenery and felt the brush in her hair, her mothers 
delicate fingers working through the knots. 

To hunt. 

It sounded so enthralling, so dangerous and dark. She wished 
she knew what it was to hunt, but shed never been allowed out 
into the night with the others, not even with her so-called brother, 
Arkalus. 

Can I go too? she asked, knowing what the answer would be, 
but hoping that tonight it might be different from the thousands of 
times that shed asked in the past. 

2 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

I am afraid not, her mother replied and smoothed down her hair. 

Why not? Prophecy challenged and turned to face her mother. 

Iona didnt look at all concerned by Prophecys outburst. Her face 
was a mask of calm, and Prophecys eyes roamed over it, taking 
in the luscious black of her mothers curled hair and the wicked 
red that smeared her lips. Her eyes were surrounded by layers of 
black and brown, making them sinfully dark and alluring against 
her creamy pale skin. In all the years that Prophecy could 
remember her, Iona had always looked this waylike a true child 
of the night. Her mother was a fitting master of their bloodline, 
never straying from the tradition of dress or habit. Never straying 
from the laws. 

All her life Prophecy had been taught to obey the rules of their 
society and of their house, but it was becoming increasingly 
difficult to obey her mother. She could feel the lure of the outside 
world keenly, as though it was in her blood, and she could no 
longer ignore it. She had tried. She had spent night after night 
resisting the call of the city and the promise of excitement it 
whispered in her ear. Now her blood was screaming at her to 
escape the confines of the mansion and taste the thrill of the 
hunt, to take hold of it and live the life she was born to. 

Youre too young. A fond smile teased her mothers lips and 
she raised a slim hand. She pushed Prophecys hair behind her 
ear, clearing it from her face. Soon, maybe. 

Prophecy allowed herself a small smile. It was the first time her 
mother had said that she would be allowed to hunt soon and it 
ignited a spark of hope inside her. She glanced at the window, 
still smiling serenely as her eyes followed the spatter of the 
raindrops against the glass. 

But first, you must complete your training. 

A sigh escaped Prophecys lips while she thought about that. 
Each night she woke and went through the rigmarole of training, 
and each night she was held back while the others went out to 
hunt. All she wished for was one night of freedom. 

3 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

One thrilling night out hunting, even if it were with Arkalus. 

Then she would be happy. 

Then she would gladly spend eternity cooped up in the mansion. 

She watched her mother leave and turned her attention back to 
the rain-soaked world outside her window. In the distance, she 
could see the pinpricks of light that were the buildings in the 
centre of the city. 

Prague. 

She longed to go there. 

During her studies in the library, shed read every book about the 
city and its dark history, even when she was supposed to be 
reading about her family and their own black and bloodied past. 
She didnt care much for them or the other family that presided 
over the city; she just wanted to be out there in amongst the 
people, and feeling the thrill of the chase. 

She wanted her first taste of a kill. 

Standing, she ran her fingers around the smooth white column of 
her throat while thinking about killing her first victim and her large 
dark eyes scanned the horizon. She caught sight of two guards 
patrolling the grounds. 

How was it everyone else was allowed to hunt when she was 
forced to stay at home? Shed done her training, knew how to 
execute a clean kill, and could defend herself from the other 
family if she needed to. 

She was ready. 

Why didnt anyone see that? 

Why was she being held back? 

4 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Casting a glance around her dimly lit room, she stopped when 
her eyes came to rest on her wardrobe. A mischievous smile 
wove its way across her lips. 

She would see this city. She would feel the excitement of the 
hunt and learn the taste of fresh human blood, and no one would 
even know about it. 

Tomorrow, the night was hers. 

* * * * 

The city was dark and clouds hung heavy in the air, weighing 
down upon it as they threatened rain. Prophecy slipped through 
the black shadows. Quieter than a cat, she moved from street to 
street, invisible to the people walking them as the nightclubs 
turned out. 

She froze when she entered the cemetery, hurriedly crouching 
low and turning her face to the sky as a rumble of thunder 
echoed overhead. Her eyes narrowed and ran over the clouds, 
assessing just how long she had before the downpour reached 
her. 

Just enough time to hunt. 

She listened to the chatter of people as they passed by on the 
other side of the wall, unaware of the creatures they shared their 
world with. 

Creatures like her. 

She couldnt remember a time she had been like them. Shed 
never been able to remember it. Her kin barely spoke about their 
lives as humans, but she knew they could remember them. On 
the rare instances theyd mentioned them, shed always been 
listening from the shadows. Their conversations had left her 
wondering about her life before she was a vampire and why she 
couldnt remember it. 

5 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The voices drifted into the distance and she stood up. She 
moved swiftly into the inviting darkness of the graveyard, allowing 
it to envelope her and hide her from the world. 

She slipped from tomb to tomb, sharpening her senses more and 
more with each passing second and waiting with baited breath for 
someone to stray from the human world and into hers. 

Her tongue darted out to wet her lips. She pressed her back flush 
against the wall of a crypt when her sensitive ears picked up the 
sound of footsteps heading towards her. Her eyes closed as the 
person neared and she listened to their erratic movements. 
Inhaling deeply, she tried to catch their scent in the damp air. 

Lightning forked in the distance, the thunder rolling above her just 
a few seconds later. 

She only had a short time before the rain came, but it was all she 
was going to need. 

She grinned when the man she was tracking stumbled and fell. 

This man had been drinking. 

Smoothing her clothes, she checked her appearance and then 
slipped out of the shadows and into the path of her quarry. 

He stopped, his eyes raking over her as she stood awaiting him. 

What do we have here? he breathed in a thick Czech accent. 

She braced herself when he took a step towards her, his smile 
widening. Her stomach tightened with nerves and she struggled 
to keep her focus while she repeatedly went over what she 
needed to do in her head. 

She managed a smile, dipped her head slightly and looked up at 
him through hooded eyes, luring him in. She fluttered her 
eyelashes when he stumbled forwards. The stench of alcohol 
came off him in waves and intoxicated her senses as it mixed 
with the scent of his blood. 

6 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He wasnt a large man, barely the same height as her and nearly 
as thin. His sandy hair hung in loose, wet curls, like a shaggy 
mop on top of his head. She wondered if someone had dunked 
him in one of the city fountains. He couldnt have been caught in 
the rain because it hadnt reached them yet. 

All alonepretty girl like youcity like this, he slurred. 

She kept her smile steady, holding her nerve and waiting for the 
right moment to strike. 

When he came within arms reach, she lowered her head 
completely, turning it away from him so she was almost looking 
behind her. 

So her face was hidden in shadow. 

I dont come out often, she said, hesitating while she built up 
the courage to take her first life. 

Shamenot enough girls like you in this city. You shouldnt hide 
away. He stepped up to her. 

His fingers brushed against her cheek. She closed her eyes and 
inhaled sharply. Anticipation curled like a snake in the pit of her 
stomach and she was ready to strike. 

Not enough girls like you in the world, he murmured and she 
smiled. 

Youd be right there. She raised her head as her fangs 
descended and in one swift move, she was on him. 

Grasping his arms, she bit deep into his neck, hoping her aim 
was true and she would catch a vein strong enough to drink from. 

Her hands wrestled with his. He struggled against her in a 
desperate attempt to break free. She sank her teeth deeper into 
his neck and was rewarded with a mouthful of blood. It tasted 
sweeter than the rarest wine as it slipped down her throat and 
she couldnt stop herself from drinking deeply. It was intoxicating. 
He started to cry out and she covered his mouth roughly with her 

7 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

hand, stopping him from drawing attention to them. She held him 
tighter and tried to contain him so she could feed properly. He 
was wriggling against her now and it only served to drive her on, 
heightening the thrill of her first kill. The taste of fresh, warm 
blood made her fingers curl and she didnt even notice that her 
nails were digging into his flesh. 

All she could think about, all she could feel, was the all-
consuming pleasure of his blood. 

His heart stopped and she released him, hearing him slump to 
the ground at her feet. 

Her head fell backwards and she lost herself in the sensations 
running rampant through her, potent feelings shed never 
experienced before. Her mind swam with desire while she 
savoured the divinity of what shed tasted. 

* * * * 

From the shadows, Valentine watched her, his eyes following her 
every move. She wiped her fingers across her mouth, licking and 
sucking every last drop of blood off them as though it would be 
her last. Hed never seen one take so much pleasure from the 
hunt and the kill. Hed never witnessed one lose themselves so 
much in the feed. 

Slipping out of the darkness, he walked towards her, moving 
silently for fear of alerting her to his presence before he was 
willing to make himself known. 

She was enthralling. Still wrapt in delight, she ran her fingers 
down her body, clearly buzzing from the fresh blood in her veins. 
He arched a brow at her when he stopped at a distance, close 
enough to see who she was, but far away enough that she still 
didnt notice him. She ran her tongue along her soft full lips, 
clearing them of any remaining blood. 

And what have we here? he said. 

Prophecy started as the velvet-edged, strong voice roused her 
from her haze. For a moment, she thought about answering him 

8 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

by mentioning that hed just said exactly what her last victim had, 
but then she caught his scent and froze. 

He wasnt human. 

He was a vampire. 

Her eyes shot open and she stared at him, her senses becoming 
painfully sharp when he stared straight back. 

His eyes were sharp, narrowing as he studied her. Who are 
you? 

She remained mute. She could sense a power in him that was 
nearly as strong as her mothers and she knew instinctively that 
he was from the other family. Her eyes remained fixed on him 
when thunder rumbled threateningly overhead and she blinked 
rapidly when fat raindrops began to fall. The sound of them filled 
the silence. She was saturated in a matter of seconds. 

Those seconds seemed to stretch into minutes while she stared 
at him and he looked back at her. The dead body of the man 
shed killed lay prostrate between them, marking a line that she 
chose as the boundary between her and the newcomer. If he 
stepped near it, shed bolt in the opposite direction and head for 
the safety of home. 

Until then, she would stay where she was and stand her ground 
as shed been taught. 

Lightning illuminated the turbulent blanket of grey above them. 
She noticed that his hair was black against his skin; a tangled 
spiky mess that made his slim face look even thinner. He stood 
straight, his head tilted back a fraction and his focus wholly on 
her. His eyes were as green as hers were when she was in her 
vampire guise and she was drawn to looking into them as he 
stared at her with a critical coldness. 

He took a step towards her and she moved back one, keeping 
the distance between them steady. 

9 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Why are you alone? His words were an obvious attempt to get 
her to speak. She kept silent. Not hunting with the pack? 

She felt like turning that question against him, but she was 
trapped in his gaze and answered without thinking. 

They wont let me. Im still learning. It came out sounding sulky 
and she lifted her chin in defiance when he pulled an expression 
of mock sympathy. 

Learning what? He took another step towards her. This time 
she remained standing in the same spot, not letting him back her 
up any more. 

To hunt, she said. 

Her senses stretched out and assessed all avenues of escape 
around her. Now that he was closing the gap, she could feel just 
how powerful he was and her instincts were telling her to run 
before he got too close. She knew she would be able to outrun 
him. He was taller than her, but had a slightly heavier build, 
which would slow him down, even with his heightened abilities. 

He laughed mockingly and then gave her a serious look when he 
took another step towards her, cutting the distance between them 
down to only a few feet. 

To hunt is in your blood. His voice lowered, his intimate tone 
sending a shiver down her spine. He looked deep into her eyes 
and held her gaze while he moved towards her. To kill, your 
nature. 

She blinked. 

Who is your sire, little one? He purred the words at her, his 
sensuous voice lulling her. Her eyes closed for a split-second 
before she got the better of herself and they shot open. 

She raised her head in an attempt to show him that she wasnt 
scared of him. She wasnt going to answer his questions and she 
could see he wasnt pleased about that when a shadow of 
annoyance crossed his face. 

10 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Her eyes widened when his teeth extended, his eyes shifting into 
their blue state as he revealed his true self. She gasped when he 
closed the gap between them and caught hold of her before she 
could move. She should have run when shed had the chance. 
She shouldnt have come out alone. 

Pressing her hands against his chest, she felt as though the 
tables had been turned on her while she struggled against him, 
trying to escape his grasp like her victim had attempted to break 
free of hers. She flinched away from him when he held her firm 
and whispered words to her. 

Do not be frightened. You know what I am going to do, he said 
and she closed her eyes, leaning away from him when he neared 
her neck. 

She had to block him, had to stop him from seeing the visions of 
her past from her blood like he wanted to. She desperately tried 
to remember what shed been taught, but forgot it the instant his 
lips brushed against her skin, sending shivers of desire racing 
through her, washing away all fear. 

She swallowed hard and grimaced when his sharp incisors 
penetrated her, sinking deep into her. She stilled for a moment as 
pain swept through her, clearing the clouds of desire from her 
mind. He pulled on her blood and his fingers tightened around 
her upper arms. She struggled against him. 

Escape. 

She needed to escape. 

* * * * 

As the images that were swimming in his head came into order, 
Valentine stumbled backwards and stared at her. She was 
standing before him, clutching at her neck, her eyes wide and full 
of fear. He blinked once, twice, and then frowned when she 
bolted out of the cemetery gates, leaving him alone in the 
darkness. 

11 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He stared at the place where shed been not two seconds before 
and then brought his fingers up to his mouth. He brushed the 
blood from his lips and thought about what had just happened. 
He thought about what hed seen. 

Could it be? 

He glanced at the blood staining his fingers. 

Prophecy. 

12 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Two 


When he approached them, Valentine nodded at the two guards 
that were flanking the main entrance of his familys house. The 
rain was falling fast now, the wind driving it hard against the 
faade of the old mansion and saturating the heavy black coats 
the guards wore. He mused that they wouldnt provide much 
protection against the weather tonight. 

Stepping out of the darkness and into the brightly lit hall of his 
home, he unbuttoned his long coat while he walked along the 
corridor and through the entrance reception room. Shaking the 
excess water off his jacket, he kept his eyes fixed straight ahead, 
ignoring the vixens of his household as they called to him. He 
didnt have time for making sport tonight. 

Tonight he had more serious business to attend to. 

His thoughts drifted to the female vampire. She had been slim, 
her dark tunic top and trousers clinging to her figure as shed 
defiantly stood before him in the rain. Her long hair had been 
soaked and had hung in loose tendrils. The darkness of it had 
made her face seem even paler than it probably was, drawing his 
attention to it. Her round dark eyes had spoken volumes to him, 
but all in a language that he couldnt understand. There had been 
something about her that had drawn him in until hed been 
powerless to resist seeing what she held in her blood. Little had 
he known that what he would see would only confuse him. If 
instinct had told him that, he would have let her go. 

Let her go? 

By the Devil, he wished he had. 

He wished shed answered his damn questions, wished hed 
never laid eyes on her. 

13 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He stopped just short of the heavy wooden doors that led into the 
main reception room. 

What was he doing? 

He almost laughed aloud at himself while he tried to make sense 
of the thoughts that were running riot through his mind. He shut 
them down. To think such things was mutinous, disloyal. His 
hands curled into tight fists, his nails digging into the softer skin 
of his palms while he stared unseeingly at the dark doors. It was 
his duty to report this. It didnt matter what hed seen in her blood. 

Taking a weary step forwards, he pushed the doors open. 
Everything felt heavy, his limbs, his heart, and his head. It all 
conspired to make him feel as though he couldnt take another 
step towards his destination, that he couldnt tell his lord what 
hed discovered tonight. 

The sounds of merriment drifted into the background as he 
pushed on, walking into the room and closing the doors behind 
him. He could feel all eyes on him and he knew what they were 
thinking. 

He didnt belong here. 

He was too young to be a part of this hallowed scene, this 
sanctum for the elder vampires of his family, this place where 
they hid themselves away from the idle play of the children. His 
place was here, whether they liked it or not. Hed worked hard to 
attain his position. Hed spent over two centuries as a loyal 
servant to his lord and a dutiful son of his bloodline. 

He looked down at his hand, almost seeing the smear of blood 
that had stained his fingers not thirty minutes ago. Her blood. 
Thats all it was. Just blood. There was nothing more to it. It was 
responsible for the disquiet he felt inside. It was always a danger 
when drinking from another of the seven pure bloodlines. They 
had power, enough to intoxicate the drinker and make them 
believe the things that the blood whispered to them. 

Good hunting? A voice cut through the noise and reached his 
ears. 

14 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Peeling his jacket off, he handed it to Cornelius who was 
approaching him from the side. 

Nointeresting hunting, he answered, stopping a few feet 
inside the room. 

Cornelius arched a brow at the soaking wet coat and then neatly 
arranged it over his arm. Valentine gave him a look that warned 
him not to complain. The only reason that Cornelius was allowed 
into this area of the house was because the young vampire was 
his aide. That title meant bearing everything that he threw at 
himeven wet coats. He knew his friend would do almost 
anything he asked so long as it afforded him such standing 
amongst their family and so long as he was treated well. 

Did you run into him? Cornelius asked. 

Valentine touched a lone finger to his lower lip, remembering the 
sweet taste of her blood. He could smell it still, knew it continued 
to stain his lip for all to see. 

Noa her. 

His eyes scanned over the plush plum walls of the room, their 
height almost reaching forty foot. He ignored all the looks he was 
receiving while he searched the balcony and then the floor in 
front of him. 

Who? 

When he failed to find who he was searching for, his eyes fell to 
rest on an ornate mahogany door directly opposite him. His 
stomach squirmed for a moment and then settled when he 
reminded himself of his duty to his family. It was just her blood 
trying to work its will and contaminate him. That was the only 
reason he felt this way. 

He nodded towards the door. That would be telling. Is he in? 

Cornelius frowned. Hes engaged with Indigo. 

15 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Not any more he isnt. This is more important than pandering to 
that girls needs. Valentine moved swiftly towards the closed 
door, continuing to block out the mutterings of his elders. 

What is it? Cornelius hurried after him. 

You shall hear in time. I have to tell him first. I shall be a dead 
man if you know before him. 

You already are a dead man, Cornelius said as one of the men 
guarding the door stopped him and held him back as Valentine 
passed. 

Valentine smiled and continued walking towards the door. His 
friend always had a habit of wanting to know everything first, but 
this time he couldnt risk his lords anger by letting Cornelius 
know before Kalinor heard. 

Taking a deep breath, he rolled his shoulders in an attempt to 
relieve some of the tension in his body and then pushed the 
mahogany door open, striding confidently into the room. 

He ignored the alluring smile that Indigo gave him when she 
pulled away from her mate and slowly covered herself, drawing 
her black hair down over her bloodied neck. Blanking her 
attentions, he looked straight at Kalinor. 

When his lord looked back at him, Valentine walked quickly 
towards him. He took Kalinors hand, pressed a kiss to the ring 
on his finger and then looked up into his eyes. 

Valentine, Kalinor greeted him dryly with an empty smile that 
barely masked his annoyance over the disturbance. Couldnt this 
have waited? 

I am afraid not, my lord. Valentine bowed his head. He didnt 
need to look up in order to see the displeased look that his lord 
would be giving him. 

It wasnt often bestowed upon him though. Usually it was one of 
the other vampires in the household who was on the receiving 
end. Hed seen it often enough to know exactly what Kalinor 

16 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

would look like. His lord would be leaning against the large ebony 
desk, his long arms folded across his chest and his blue eyes 
watching him intently for a sign of why he was being disturbed. 

Risking a glance, Valentine saw that he looked exactly as 
predicted. 

Kalinor preened his sandy brown hair back into place and then 
scratched under his thin jaw before moving around his desk. He 
carefully arranged the tails of his long, ornately embroidered 
black jacket into place and sat down. Valentine watched him 
wave a hand at Indigo, silently dismissing her, and then found 
Kalinors eyes meeting his again. 

He didnt need to be instructed to sit. He moved immediately to 
the chair on the opposite side of the desk. Arranging himself 
comfortably, he held Kalinors gaze. 

The elder vampire stared at him and Valentine tried to quell the 
desires that were rising up inside him, rebelling against his better 
judgement as they whispered words of insubordination to him. He 
told himself it would be more than disloyal to do as they asked. 

It would be a sin. 

It would be illegal. 

He struggled to maintain a cool faade as his lord sniffed the air 
and fixed him with a dark look. He knew immediately what the 
problem was. 

He stank of blood. 

Not the delicate perfume of human blood like he should have. 

It was the stench of vampire blood, of Caelestis blood. 

He had to tell him now. It was his duty. He swallowed hard as 
everything inside him told him not to. 

Kalinor raised a brow. 

17 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Is something wrong, Valentine? Kalinor said the words with cold 
calculation as their eyes remained locked with each others. Did 
something happen on the hunt? Ive known you since you were 
barely turned and its been a long time since Ive seen you like 
this. 

Valentine stood sharply, bowed his head a fraction and then 
walked to the other side of the room. He never could keep still. 
He had to pace in order to get his thoughts together and clear his 
head of the vision her blood had given him. 

He had to clear his head of the vision of her. 

There was something about her, something enthralling. The tiny 
trace of blood hed taken from her had tasted so sweet, like 
honey on his tongue, and now a part of him was fighting against 
his better judgement and begging him not to tell his lord about 
her. 

He could keep her to himself. 

He shook his head to rid it of such a ridiculous notion. His 
allegiance was to his house, to the family of Aurorea, not to a 
female vampire of the house of Caelestis. Besides, if he didnt tell 
him now, Kalinor would have him executed when he eventually 
found out about her and discovered that hed known of her 
existence all along. 

But what hed seen in her blood. It couldnt be a lie. No vampire 
on earth had the power to make their blood lie. It was truth, and 
he had seen it with his own eyes and felt it in his heart. To tell his 
lord of her existence was to sentence her to death and that would 
have terrible repercussions. 

He stared at the window, watching the rain streaking down it 
while he pulled himself together and reminded himself that hed 
served this house loyally for over two centuries. Now wasnt the 
time to be disloyal, not when hed worked so hard to get where 
he was. Not when he was so close. 

You seem troubled. 

18 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He heard Kalinor stand and he looked at him out of the corner of 
his eye. His lord looked worried. He was drawing too much 
attention to himself. He had to tell him now before he grew angry. 

You did not succeed tonight in finding the hunter that plagues 
our city, but that does not mean you will not prevail. You will 
defeat him. Im as certain of that as I am of you becoming the 
Law Keeper for Aurorea one day. 

Valentine closed his eyes as he felt those words plunge into his 
chest, twisting there like a knife. He would be a Law Keeper one 
day, if only he could find his voice and confess to his lord what 
hed found tonight and why he smelt of their enemy. 

He took a deep breath and felt tranquillity fill him. 

The prophecy, he said the words slowly and looked directly at 
his lord. 

Kalinors eyes widened, his jaw tensing while he waited to hear 
what he had to say. 

Valentine began to pace, not wanting to see his lords eyes when 
he told him about her. He could feel Kalinors gaze following his 
every move, could sense the anticipation as it hung in the air 
between them. His lord would know that this was the reason hed 
seemed so distracted and agitated tonight. He could no longer go 
back and keep her to himself. He had to go forwards and do his 
duty. 

Go on. Kalinor encouraged him. 

Valentine sighed. 

I had no luck in hunting the man responsible for taking two of our 
best. I ran into something elsesomething He closed his eyes 
briefly and replayed the image of her lost in the taste of blood 
and the thrill of the hunt. Opening his eyes, he looked at the floor 
and frowned. Enthralling. 

Enthralling? Kalinor moved towards him, but Valentine moved 
away, going to the window and staring out of it at the darkness. 

19 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He watched the rain being swept in droves across the garden 
and clasped his hands behind his back. 

She exists, he said and waited. 

It wouldnt take his lord long to piece together what he was 
saying. He would know that the blood he could smell on him 
would have something to do with it. He didnt resist when Kalinor 
caught hold of his shoulders and turned him to face him. His 
lords eyes came to rest on the small spot of red that was still 
marring his lips. 

Shes one of them? Kalinor said. 

Valentine nodded in confirmation. 

I found her hunting, alone. She appeared to be executing her 
first kill. They have kept her hidden wellonly she did not wish to 
remain that way. He looked deep into his lords eyes and 
searched them for an answer to his next question. Is she 
dangerous? 

Kalinor smiled. 

It was true then. Valentine remembered what hed been told as a 
youngling, what all vampires were told. In the future, a dark day 
would dawn and with it would come the end of their existence, all 
at the hands of one of their own. The one he had met tonight was 
the child of the prophecy. She was going to destroy their kind. 

Kalinor walked towards the door and stopped with his hand on 
the handle. 

For now, this goes no further than the elders. As an envoy, I will 
visit the house of Caelestis. You will be there at my side to 
recount what you witnessed tonight and we will see what they 
have been hiding from us. Kalinor looked back at him and gave 
him a grim smile. Then you will have the proud honour of 
destroying the abomination. 

Valentines stomach dropped when he heard those words. They 
had been spoken with a smile that said what a true honour it 

20 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

would be to be known as the vampire who had stopped the 
prophecy from coming true. He stared at the door his lord had 
walked out of and felt empty inside. 

He would be responsible for destroying the abomination? 

What honour was there in murdering her? He couldnt see any, 
not like his lord could. 

He shuddered inwardly at the thought of killing her. 

He didnt want to be the one responsible for her death, didnt 
want to take eternity away from her. There was nothing 
honourable about what he was being asked to do. 

He could hear Kalinor shouting commands to the house elders 
when he walked back into the main reception room and stared 
blankly at the floor. 

He should have listened to her blood. He shouldnt have tried to 
ignore the vision it had given him. Raising his head, he spotted 
the blond mess of hair that belonged to Cornelius through the 
heads of the elders and headed directly for him. 

He caught him by the arm and started up the stairs with him. 
Come with me. I need your assistance. 

* * * * 

Prophecy was soaked to the skin by the time she had made it 
over the high wall surrounding the grounds and back to the 
house. Scaling the drainpipe again, she pushed the sash window 
up and slipped back into her room. She clawed her wet hair out 
of her face, closed the window as quietly as possible and then let 
out a sigh of relief. 

She was so stupid. 

She should have listened to her mother when shed told her that 
she wasnt strong enough to hunt. The other vampire had been 
so much more powerful than her. She hadnt been able to stop 
him from biting her and she didnt know what to make of his 

21 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

reaction. At the time, shed just seen it as an opportunity to 
escape, but as shed made her way home, shed begun to think 
about it. Hed been stunned by what hed seen, and she couldnt 
fathom why. 

It wasnt as if shed led a long or interesting life. For over twenty 
years shed been trapped in this house. What was interesting 
about that? 

At least she was back safe now, and no one had to know that 
she had been gone. She would get changed, dry her hair off and 
then go down to see her mother. No one had to know. 

She froze when she heard a noise in the darkness and realised 
that she wasnt as alone as shed first thought. 

Brother, she greeted him coldly when he stepped out of the 
shadows by the door and moved towards her. 

Turning away from him, she carefully covered the marks on her 
neck and stared out of the window, waiting for him to speak. 

Prophecy, Arkalus said softly and came to stand behind her. He 
moved to touch her shoulder but she stepped forwards and 
evaded his fingers. She saw his hand drop to his side out of the 
corner of her eye and wondered how long hed been waiting for 
her to return. Shed been gone for hours. Where have you 
been? 

She bit her tongue and continued to stare out of the window. 

She could feel his eyes as they raked over her wet hair down to 
the smooth skin of her exposed shoulders. 

One day, you wont be able to turn me away so easily. 

She frowned at his words, a thinly veiled threat that he 
emphasised by brushing his fingers lightly over her shoulder. Her 
jaw set tight and she turned her head away from him, disgusted 
by his attentions and wanting nothing more than to be alone. 

22 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Unable to hold her feelings inside, she found her mouth moving 
before she could stop it. Youll be waiting a long time. 

Her words had no impact. It was as though shed never spoken 
them. His fingers moved to play with her hair, his tone becoming 
so intimate a whisper that it made her stomach squirm. 

What makes you think I wont tell mother about your 
disappearance tonight? He leaned in a little closer to her and her 
whole body tensed. 

She tried to make light of it, hoping that hed leave her alone and 
find someone else to bestow his attentions upon. If you did that, 
mother would want to know why you didnt tell her earlier why 
wait so long? Youd be in as much trouble as me. 

He seemingly ignored her comment and stroked his fingers 
gently over her shoulder. She shuddered when he pressed a light 
kiss to it, the tendrils of his long brown hair grazing her skin. It 
brought the stranger back into her head. She remembered the 
way his lips had grazed her neck. An echo of the feelings hed 
ignited then danced through her. 

You wont be able to turn me away forever. Im a patient man 
Arkalus whispered it into her ear. She leaned away from him, 
trying to escape his touch. As soon as mother passes the house 
to me, Ill take you as my mate and you wont be able to stop 
me. 

She closed her eyes when the air shifted around her and then the 
door slammed. She let out the breath shed been holding and 
slumped into her chair, thinking about what hed said. 

It was no secret that he wanted her as his own. The whole house 
knew. Hed been courting her for as long as she could remember, 
but she had never once shown any interest in him. Recently hed 
taken to threatening her, and the more he did the more she 
wanted to lash out at him. She wished he would go back to how 
he used to be, acting like a brother to her rather than attempting 
to be a lover. She wished her continual rebuffs would show him 
that she didnt want anything to do with him in that way, but they 
only seemed to drive him on. 

23 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

So long as their mother, Iona, was walking the earth there was 
nothing he could do without her consent, but Prophecy knew that 
one day she would be gone and then it would be her duty to do 
as the head of the household commanded. 

The idea of being Arkalus bride made her sick to her stomach, 
but there would be nothing she could do to stop him if Iona was 
out of the equation. 

Something told Prophecy that regardless of what hed said, 
Arkalus was growing ever more impatient. If she didnt agree to 
his terms soon then there was a chance that he would take the 
death of Iona into his own hands in order to ensure that she was 
his. 

Changing out of her wet clothes, she slipped into a long black 
satin dress and lay down on her bed. She closed her eyes and 
pushed away from the thought of being claimed by Arkalus, and 
returned to her previous ones. 

Who was the vampire shed met tonight? Was he one of the 
Aurorea responsible for the death of one of her house or was he 
something else? Hed been alone, just like she had, not hunting 
with the pack like most vampires did. The way hed looked at her 
after tasting her blood seemed like an image frozen in her mind. 
It haunted her. 

Hed looked stunned, shocked by the visions hed received from 
her blood, and it made her shudder to think of what hed seen to 
make him look like that. 

Shed suspected for some time now that she wasnt like the other 
vampires of her house. They all spoke about her behind her 
back. Serenity had told her that much. Prophecy had caught 
fearful looks in their eyes sometimes and now a vampire from the 
other house was looking at her in exactly the same way. 

Curling up on the bed, she emptied her mind of all thoughts until 
there was only him. 

His dark hair, his green eyes, and the way he looked at her as 
though he could see straight through her, down into her heart. 

24 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

There was something about him that she couldnt quite put her 
finger on, but one thing she knew she could be sure of. 

This wouldnt be the last time she saw him. 

25 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Three 


Valentine glanced across at Kalinor as they turned down the long 
cobbled avenue that led to the Caelestis mansion. His lord had 
insisted they walked from this point, leaving the cars behind in 
the street. It was a show of force. Driving right to the gates would 
have stolen any chance of scaring the Caelestis guards. By 
walking, they had given the guards time to see their approach 
and start to panic. 

Valentine tried to ignore the feeling of apprehension that filled 
him, threatening to consume him when he looked at the high wall 
to his left. He could almost feel her on the other side, could 
almost picture her face when the time came to do the dreadful 
deed that he was being brought here for. His lord wouldnt need 
him by his side if he were coming to merely discuss the matter of 
a Caelestis being the child of the prophecy. Kalinor could have 
easily laid down the accusation at their masters feet and got the 
answers that he wanted. There was only one reason for bringing 
himself along. 

Kalinor wanted him to murder her tonight. 

Valentines stomach turned when he looked up to see one of the 
wings of the dark grey mansion towering above him. The sight of 
it filled him with cold dread. He couldnt believe what he was 
going to do. 

His eyes scanned along the windows and he wondered if any of 
them were hers. Did she have any idea what was coming to visit 
her house tonight? Did she know what cruel fate awaited her? 

He dropped back from the group, letting the six guardsmen pass 
him while he stared up at one window. 

He could feel her. 

26 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

His eyelids became heavy as her blood called to him, making his 
senses drowsy as the scent of it enveloped him. 

Valentine? 

His eyes shot open when he heard his lords voice and he found 
the whole group had stopped to look at him. He shook his head 
to clear it of her and focused on Kalinor. 

Is something wrong? Kalinor gave Valentine a questioning look 
that made him feel as though his lord could see right through his 
calm faade to the turbulent emotions hidden underneath. 

I Valentine stumbled on the words. His eyes were drawn back 
to the mansion and the window but he forced them to the 
opposite side of the street where dense trees and bushes 
covered a slope. I thought I sensed something. 

He could see that Kalinor was waiting for more explanation. 

I wishgrant me leave to see what it was that I felt, to ensure 
your safety. It is possible the hunter may have tracked us. He 
held his lords gaze and stood in silence, waiting to see if he was 
going to be allowed to leave. He was pushing his luck. In all his 
life as a hunter, he had never appeared so shaken to his lord as 
he had done tonight, and now he was bowing out of an important 
mission, one that his lord had placed great honour in him 
receiving. 

Valentines eyes desired to roam back to the window. His senses 
begged him to reach out to her once more and feel her where 
she waited for him. 

Waited for him? 

He resisted the temptation to shake his head to clear it of such 
an idea. 

It was just her blood calling him. He had been foolish to drink 
from her. She had strong blood, more powerful than hed ever 
tasted, and it seemed to have a hold over him still. Even his sires 

27 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

blood hadnt kept him under its thrall for so long. His sires blood 
had never shown him things like hers. 

Go, but return to the mansion before dawn. We will bring the 
child of the prophecy there and deal with her. Kalinors voice 
roused him from his thoughts and he nodded in acceptance of 
the command. 

Valentine watched his lord walking up the road to the mansion 
gates. When the group reached them, he looked up at the wall to 
his left. 

I must be insane. Its the only answer. 

He crouched low and jumped with ease to the top of the fifteen-
foot wall and then slipped down into the darkness on the other 
side before any of the Caelestis guards could see him. He waited 
in the shadows as he pricked his head up, listening to the distant 
conversation between his family and hers. When an argument 
broke out, he ran silently across the damp grass to the wall of the 
mansion, using the inevitable scuffle as cover. He pressed his 
back flush against the wall and peered around it, watching his 
lord and the guardsmen as they walked the gravel path that led 
to the mansion. 

He didnt have much time. 

Turning away, he slipped from shadow to shadow, moving 
towards the rear of the house. He scanned his surroundings as 
he approached the servant entrance of the old building and then 
peered inside to make sure he wasnt going to alert anyone to his 
presence. When he didnt pick up anything on his senses, he 
stepped inside. He closed his eyes and sniffed, trying to catch a 
sign of her in the scent laden air. 

His eyes moved to rest on a small stone spiral staircase that was 
heading upwards. The room hed seen was on the second floor. 
Kalinor would draw the attention of the whole house when he 
asked for an audience with their master and if luck were with him 
tonight then the female vampire would remain safely in her room. 

28 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Sneaking up the stone steps, he sharpened his senses, attuning 
them to her blood so he could find her in amongst the other 
vampire signatures within the house. He paused briefly at the 
entrance to the first floor, reaching out with his senses to check if 
she was there and then moving on when he didnt find a sign of 
her. Rounding the top step and walking out onto the second floor, 
he ducked inside a dark doorway as someone crossed the end of 
the hall in front of him. It was a wide corridor. The dull grey stone 
walls made it seem cold and the large wooden doors were grand 
in their style. They were evenly spaced with a wide enough 
distance between them to tell him that the rooms on this level 
were vast. It was clearly the level on which the elders and those 
of higher standing within the family slept. 

Was she of high standing? 

He closed his eyes and sniffed at the air, searching for a sign of 
her. 

When he picked up her sweet scent, he began following it. The 
sound of rushing feet told him that Kalinor had made it into the 
mansion and that he had been correct. Everyone wanted to see 
why his family were here. 

A voice at the back of his mind reminded him that he should be 
there also. He should be standing at his lords side, ready to 
execute any order given to him, rather than skulking through the 
shadows of his enemys home searching for one of them. It was 
wrong of him to be here. It was wrong of him to want to assist 
her. 

Assist her of all things. 

He stopped dead and turned around to face the stairwell hed just 
exited. This was wrong. His loyalty was to his family. It was his 
duty to do as his lord wished and kill the female in order to end 
the prophecy. 

But he couldnt let her die. He couldnt murder her like he was 
being commanded to. 

29 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Hed seen in her eyes that she didnt know, couldnt know what 
she was a part of. Her blood had shown him things that he 
needed an explanation for, but he knew she wouldnt be able to 
give him one. She didnt know about any of it. 

Turning back around, he forced himself to move forwards, 
continuing towards her door. He came to a halt outside one that 
was halfway along the corridor and looked at it. He could feel her 
on the other side. 

Raising his hand, he closed his eyes and extended his senses 
past the barrier in front of him and into her room. He resisted the 
temptation to smile when he found her and instead lowered his 
hand until it came to rest on the handle. He took a deep breath. 

He had to do this. He couldnt let her die. As much as it pained 
him to go against his family and everything hed known all his life, 
he had to go through with it and obey his instincts. 

He turned the handle and eased the door open. 

The room smelt like her. It was dark, lit only by a weak lamp that 
barely illuminated the bedside table it was sitting on and made no 
impact on the vast room. His eyes strayed to her. She was lying 
on the bed, curled up and sleeping. 

It wasnt too late to leave. 

She stirred a little and her hair fell away from her face, revealing 
her neck. His eyes moved to the marks hed placed on her not 
much more than two hours ago. 

He had to go forwards. This was his fault and he had to be the 
one to rectify it. No, it was hers too. She should have remained in 
the mansion. He remembered her words. They didnt let her hunt. 
Theyd kept her hidden from the world and he was the one to 
expose her. Either he rescued her now, or the next time hed see 
her face would be when he was executing her. 

Shutting the door, he took a step towards her. 

30 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

But the prophecy. Hed be damning his kin, his species. Hed be 
damning the world. 

So how come it didnt feel as though he was doing that? 

He looked down at her pale face as she slumbered on, unaware 
of his presence and what was happening downstairs. 

She didnt look dangerous but then looks could be deceiving. His 
eyes strayed to the marks on her neck again. Blood couldnt lie. 
Blood was truthful. Hed seen it with his own two eyes. He had to 
help her. 

Kneeling beside her, he removed a slim wooden box from his 
coat pocket and placed it carefully down on the bedside table. He 
slipped the latch free and lifted the lid to reveal its contents. He 
ran his fingers along the three phials of clear liquid, moved over 
the three phials of black liquid and finally stopped on the first of 
them. Removing it, he took up the syringe and punctured the lid 
of the phial with the needle. Drawing the liquid out, he held it up 
to the light and told himself one more time that he could still leave 
and do his duty. 

He looked down at the female vampire where she was still 
sleeping. 

He couldnt let her die. 

Edging closer to her, he slowly injected her in the neck. Her eyes 
opened briefly and then closed again as the drug began to take 
effect. Packing away the empty phial and syringe, he slipped the 
box back into his jacket and kept his senses locked on the world 
outside the door so no one could sneak up on him. He counted to 
ten in his head and then carefully lifted her left eyelid. 

Nothing but black swirling liquid greeted him. 

Pulling back the bed covers, he looked around the room in 
search of something for her to wear and grabbed the clothes that 
were slung over the back of a chair. They were damp. They must 
have been the clothes shed been wearing when hed met her in 
the cemetery. He carried them to the window and touched the 

31 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

sill, smiling when he found it was damp too. Clearly shed come 
back this way. Lifting the sash up, he took a deep breath of the 
cool night air as it filled the room. Now if anyone came in, theyd 
think shed escaped again. 

He threw the clothes over his arm and returned to the bed, 
looking down at the unconscious girl. He was going to have to do 
this quickly or someone was going to spot him. Gathering up the 
girl, he cradled her in his arms and walked to the door. He 
opened it a fraction and peered around it. The hallway was clear. 

He slipped silently out and moved swiftly towards the staircase 
hed arrived by, all the while listening for signs of anyone moving 
on this floor. He adjusted the girl in his arms as he began down 
the narrow stairwell and paused briefly at the entrance to the first 
floor. There was no sign of anyone in this section of the house. 
Kalinor must have drawn the attention of every member of the 
household except sleeping beauty. 

He looked down at her. Her head was resting against his arm, 
her face soft and peaceful. 

Sleeping beauty? 

She was beautiful he supposed, and she was asleep, but it 
wasnt like him to think such things, especially about a vampire 
from one of the other bloodlines. The last time hed thought a 
vampire beautiful was when hed met the woman that had 
become his sire, but then he hadnt known what she was, or that 
she was going to give him such a dark gift. She was gone now 
though, banished from their family for loving a Vehemens. It 
suited her somehow, to love one from the most violent bloodline. 
She had always been dark and deadly. A part of him wished that 
shed been caught and brought up in front of the Law Keepers for 
committing such a sin as dissolving the bloodlines. 

He stared at the face of the girl he was holding. Did this girl 
match her bloodlines namesake? She was beautiful, but was she 
heavenly? Surely a creature with such a name could not destroy 
the world. She could destroy the darkness that was vampires 
though. A heavenly creature sent to kill those of Hell. 

32 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Rousing himself from his thoughts, he walked down the stairs to 
the ground floor. When he started towards the door, another one 
at the far end opened and he ducked back into the dark stairwell. 
He closed his eyes and listened. There were two of them. 
Females. They were talking about his family. It didnt bother him 
that they were abusing his bloodline. It was expected from those 
of Caelestis, and it wasnt as though the Aurorea spoke highly of 
them in return. 

He could remember a time of peace between the houses, back 
when the truce had still been fresh, barely three centuries old. 
Now things were beginning to deteriorate again, and it would take 
a miracle to restore the harmony they had enjoyed for over four 
hundred years. It was the end of peace between Aurorea and 
Caelestis. 

The girl in his arms was going to see to that. 

As the voices trailed off and the footsteps drifted into the 
distance, he made for the door. He struggled to get it open 
without dropping the girl and then eased it shut behind him. 

The darkness of the garden and the sweetness of the night air 
made him feel as though hed gained freedom from an eternity of 
Hell rather than thrown himself into it. He was going to pay dearly 
if his family discovered what hed done and he would have 
precious little time to complete his plan before they did. Kalinor 
had ordered him to be home by dawn, but he wouldnt really 
expect him back tomorrow, or the next day. It was usual for him 
to be gone for more than a day, but if he were gone for more than 
three whole nights without leave to be absent that long, it would 
raise suspicion. 

Running across the damp grass, he jumped the wall and landed 
with cat-like grace on the wet cobblestones on the other side. He 
looked down at the puddle in front of him which reflected nothing 
but cloud strewn sky and then ran towards the town. 

He kept to the shadows as he made his way to a warehouse by 
the river. Pushing the heavy doors open, he stepped inside and 
carried the girl into a small room at the rear of the empty building. 

33 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He placed her down gently along with her clothes and checked 
her eyes again. Still black. 

It took a lot to knock out a vampire, and it had been a long time 
since hed had to resort to such things, but he was glad that the 
toxin still worked. She would wake naturally if he left her for a 
day, her blood would quickly eradicate the poison, but he needed 
her awake now. 

Removing the wooden box from his coat pocket, he took out one 
of the phials of clear liquid and the syringe. He filled it slowly and 
then bent over the girl and injected her. 

He smoothed the hair from her face and then packed the syringe 
away and distanced himself from her. Watching her stir, he 
waited in silence for her to wake. 

34 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Four 


Prophecys head throbbed. It felt heavy and dull, and it spun 
when she tried to open her eyes. The world seemed dark, as 
though she was looking at it through a black film. She pressed 
one hand to her head and the other to the floor to support herself 
as she tried to sit up. She tensed when she felt the cold stone 
underneath her fingertips. Her senses immediately sharpened to 
a pinpoint and she realised that she wasnt in her bedroom any 
more, and she wasnt alone. 

She knew that scent. 

She forced her head to clear while her senses screamed of the 
danger she was in. Her eyes sought him out and she backed 
away when she found he was standing not ten foot from her. He 
was watching her with the same critical look hed had when 
theyd first met. 

Her eyes darted about the room, searching for an avenue of 
escape, and then she closed them as her head ached painfully. 

It will wear off soon. 

The tone of his voice made her start. She hadnt expected it to be 
so calm and gentle. There was a hint of something in it that made 
her relax, something that sounded a lot like concern. 

She shook her head, trying to make it clear now. Whatever hed 
given her had been powerful. She could still feel her blood trying 
to expunge it. Looking back at him, she wondered what he 
wanted with her. Hadnt it been enough that his reaction to her 
blood had given her more questions than she could come up with 
answers for? Now he had abducted her and drugged her. What 
did he want with her? Was it something that hed seen in her 
blood? He must have come to her house to kidnap her. He was 
either incredibly brave to enter the house of his enemy alone or 
incredibly stupid. 

35 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Her headache worsened and she cast him an angry look. 

She couldnt even tell where they were. It was a warehouse, but 
all warehouses looked very much the same didnt they? How 
long had she been asleep? Shed read of poisons strong enough 
to knock out various demons and some of them could keep the 
victim unconscious up to three days. 

Feeling better? 

She didnt answer his question. She just stared at him and curled 
up, holding her knees tightly. She finally realised that he was 
standing between her and the only exit. She hadnt been strong 
enough to fight him earlier. Now she had been drugged and 
didnt have full command of her senses. All she could do was 
wait and see if an opportunity presented itself. Hopefully hed 
reveal why hed abducted her too, and what hed seen in her 
blood that had startled him so much. 

He took a step towards her. 

Do you have a name? 

She glared at him. He should be the one answering her 
questions, not the other way around. Biting her tongue, she 
resisted the desire to say something. Hed slip up and then she 
could escape. How the hell had he made it in and out of her 
house? She wanted to ask him, wanted to hear his explanation. 
There were guardsmen on the gates and stationed around the 
grounds, and there were nearly one hundred members of her 
family within the mansion walls at all times. It was impossible that 
hed managed to find her and then take her without someone 
seeing him. Then again, shed escaped easily in order to hunt. 

Who is your mother? 

Her frown intensified and her gaze dropped to rest on the ground. 

My mother is Iona, leader of my bloodline, she said without 
looking at him. 

36 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

No. I meant your real mother, he said and she raised her eyes 
to meet his. 

She knew she looked confused; she couldnt help it. What was 
he talking about? Iona was her mother. He smiled at her, or at 
least she thought it was a smile. The corners of his mouth barely 
moved, but his look softened. She felt as though he was mocking 
her, treating her as if she was a child like the rest of her family 
did. 

Do not be frightened. 

She got to her feet, pushing her fear down inside of her and 
keeping her expression empty as she glared at him. She wasnt 
frightened. Shed never be frightened of one of his bloodline. But 
his questions, they seemed to burn in her mind, making it spin 
and ache while she searched for answers to them. Who was her 
mother? It was Iona. She was the Chosen Daughter of her 
household, sister to Arkalus, the Chosen Son of Caelestis. But 
this vampire of Aurorea had said she wasnt. Hed said he 
wanted to know who her real mother was. Real mother? 

Her brows furrowed as she struggled to remember something. It 
seemed just out of reach, too far away for her to grab hold of and 
bring into focus. Her real mother? Who was she? A blurred 
image flickered in front of her eyes and then slipped away before 
she could make sense of it. 

I want to go home now, she said in a pleading tone, her eyes 
meeting his again. He looked at her as though she was insane 
for asking. 

There is no going home. He took another step towards her. 
You are not safe there any more. 

Im safe in my household. Its here Im not safe. She moved 
backwards, trying to maintain the distance between them. It 
hadnt worked before, and it wasnt going to work now. Reaching 
out behind her, she silently cursed when her hands met the cold 
walls of the room. 

He sighed. 

37 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

It made her look at him. When he made no move to come closer, 
she couldnt stop her eyes from roaming over his face. The lights 
overhead made him sickly pale, even paler than he should have 
been. His eyes were still as green as she remembered them. 
They were clear and rich, sparkling with intelligence as he looked 
at her. His black hair was tousled and spiked, neater now than it 
had been when theyd first met and longer than she recalled. He 
had fine brows, and a slim nose that made him look regal. Her 
eyes dropped to his clothing. They were elegant. He wore a 
delicately embroidered deep red jacket that extended to his 
knees. The buttons were shiny gold, as fine as the material they 
were sewn on to. She skimmed over his tight black trousers to 
the highly polished black boots he wore. 

He looked like a guard, but she got the impression that he was 
more than that. The status of guard seemed too lowly and 
common for him. He was something else. He seemed to know 
exactly what he was doing as he questioned her, keeping his 
voice gentle and soothing, and ensuring he kept enough distance 
to put her at ease. He had entered her home and stolen her, 
clearly without raising the alarm since he didnt seem in a hurry 
or at all flustered by how long things were taking. 

There was something about the way he held himself that 
confirmed he couldnt be a guard. Guards of all the pure 
bloodlines were proud creatures, but this mans poise went 
beyond pride. His head was held high, his eyes betraying how 
sure of himself he was. He wasnt slouching and there was an air 
of wisdom about him. She got the feeling that he could handle 
any situation with ease, no matter how dangerous it was. He was 
older than her, his eyes told her that, but she couldnt tell how 
old. 

Your family had reasons for not letting you out. You disobeyed 
them, and now you are not safe anywhere. 

The sound of his voice snapped her out of her thoughts. The 
strange sense of calm her perusal of him had given her vanished 
and fear crept in again. She looked into his eyes to see if what he 
was saying was true. How was she supposed to trust him? Hed 

38 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

kidnapped her. For all she knew this could be a ruse to get her to 
do something for him, to make her lose faith in her family. 

She backed against the wall as he advanced on her, his 
movements slow and steady as he closed the gap between them. 
Her time was up. She could see in his eyes that he was tired of 
taking things slowly. 

She closed her eyes instinctively when he came to a halt in front 
of her and drew her hair away from her neck. He leaned towards 
the place where hed marked her and a low purr rumbled through 
his chest. 

Who is your sire? If you do not have a mother, he whispered 
the words into her ear. 

Her sire? 

She struggled again, a frown flickering on her brow. She 
searched her memories for the slightest clue as to the answer to 
his question. 

It is Iona, she answered with all the confidence she could find in 
her now trembling body. 

He pulled back and looked at her, shaking his head as he did so. 
You have no marks, but mine. 

Her hand automatically moved to her neck. It was true. She had 
no other marks on her neck. Shed never realised it until the day 
that her maid, Serenity, had told her, and since that day, shed 
been thankful that she didnt have a reflection so she didnt have 
to be faced with it. The questions that had arisen in her mind still 
plagued her. Shed asked herself countless times how it was 
possible that she could have a sire and no marks. There was no 
other way of creating a vampire that she knew of. Shed scoured 
the library archives over and over again, searching for a book 
that would give her the answer. There had to be another way. 
She was a vampire after all. 

I could tell you. 

39 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

His silken voice aroused her interest and she almost nodded. 
Could he really tell her? Was this another trick? How could he tell 
her how she came about, how she became a vampire? 

His hands grasped hold of her upper arms and panic rose up 
inside her when he neared her neck. She tensed and screwed 
her eyes shut when his teeth penetrated her throat in the same 
place hed bitten her before. She wriggled against him, trying to 
get her arms free so she could push him away, but he only held 
her tighter. 

Valentine frowned and bit down harder on her neck, drawing her 
blood into his mouth and bracing himself while he waited for the 
images to hit him. 

Nothing. 

His teeth retracted. 

It wasnt possible that she had the strength to block her 
memories from him. Hed easily seen the visions she held in her 
blood when hed bitten her before. She hadnt put up a fight. How 
had she blocked him this time? 

He moved back a fraction to look at her and didnt have time to 
react when her feet came up. They pressed hard into his 
stomach and propelled him backwards through the air. His breath 
was knocked from him as he slammed into the far wall and 
dropped to his knees, his teeth gritted. 

When his body finally shut down the pain, he raised his eyes to 
look at her. 

She was gone. 

He hurried to his feet and swung around to face the now open 
door. 

Not pausing to think, he began after her. He couldnt let her reach 
her familys mansion. If she made it there, then theyd both be 
dead. His family wouldnt want to hear any of the excuses that he 
could think of. Kalinor wouldnt believe him if he said that she had 

40 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

been the danger hed sensed. He would only see that he had 
abducted the child of the prophecy. When she told the two 
families of the questions hed asked, he would be condemned to 
death. 

Theyd both die. 

But it couldnt happen could it? Not if the things her blood had 
shown him were true. 

He took a deep breath of fresh air as his feet hit the road outside 
the warehouse. She wasnt far ahead of him and he knew exactly 
which direction she was going to head in. 

Running after her through the dark deserted streets, he kept his 
senses fixed on her and ducked down a side road. If he were 
quick enough, he would be able to cut her off before she made it 
half the distance to her house. He ducked down another alley 
and smiled when he came back out onto the road she was 
running down. 

She ground to a halt the moment she saw him, her expression 
hardening as she realised he was again blocking her path. 

She kept still, obviously waiting for him to make a move. 

Relaxing, he straightened up and raked his eyes over her. She 
was fast, and strong. Hed not met a female as strong as her 
before. The way shed thrown him across the room was 
impressive. She had power too, enough to stop him from seeing 
things in her blood. He wondered what else she was hiding from 
him. 

He smiled inside when she continued to stand before him in a 
fighting stance, her fists clenched while she stood with one foot in 
front of the other in the weakly lit street. He listened to the sound 
of her heavy breathing as it cut through the silence. It was getting 
late. The sun would be rising soon. He was running out of time to 
convince her that everything she had thought was safe, was 
gone, replaced with a death sentence. 

41 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She frowned at him, clearly wondering why he wasnt making a 
move. He could almost see the question flickering in her dark 
eyes. His gaze wandered downwards. The long black nightdress 
she wore clung to her body, not hiding anything from the 
imagination. Her feet were bare. He gave a thought to the clothes 
that were still at the warehouse with the rest of his things. He 
should have realised that she wasnt going to make any of this 
easy. Not that it was easy. Going against his family was the 
hardest thing hed ever had to do, but his instincts had told him it 
was the right thing. 

And blood never lies. 

He raised his eyes back to her face. She cleared her hair away 
from her eyes, pushing it back over her shoulders and revealing 
herself fully to him. She still looked heavenly. 

Show me your true face. The words left his lips before he even 
had time to consider what he was asking or why he wanted to 
see it. 

He was surprised when she did as hed asked. The bones of her 
face shifted smoothly, her teeth elongating and sharpening, and 
her eyes changing to emerald green. She was a Caelestis then. 
No doubt about that. 

She hissed and flexed her fingers while her claws extended. 

He didnt bother changing. He had already satisfied her curiosity 
about the real him back at the cemetery. There was no need to 
reveal his demon face again. He stared at her. She moved her 
weight from one foot to the other, waiting for him to make a 
move. 

When he didnt, she broke the silence. 

She slid gracefully out of her vampire guise and raised her chin. 
Who do you think I am? 

He could hear the nerves in her voice. It trembled. If shed had a 
heartbeat, it would have been rocketing, sending his every 
instinct into overdrive and making desire scream through him. 

42 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The way she was reacting to him made him feel a ghost of that, 
only a hairs breadth away from what he would have felt had she 
been human. He wanted to push her, wanted to make her 
frightened so he could feed off the feeling of power it gave him, 
but it would get him nowhere and time was running out. 

Why did you take me from my family? I know youre not one of 
them. I know you have a reason for kidnapping me and I want to 
know what it is. She took a step towards him. 

She had nerve. She may have some power, but he could easily 
defeat her in a fight. She was young, inexperienced. Shed 
proven that earlier tonight when shed thought she could stand 
her ground against him and not answer his questions. 

I have a reason, yes. He took a step towards her, showing her 
that her manoeuvre hadnt frightened him as shed intended it to. 

Her lips compressed and her nostrils flared as she glared at him. 
She was young, definitely young, and probably no older in 
vampire years than she looked. She pushed her hair out of her 
face again, flicking it over her shoulders. There was such a spark 
of defiance in her and he didnt know whether she really wasnt 
scared of him, or whether she just had great command over her 
body. Now that he was closer to her, she seemed calmer and 
more relaxed. She wasnt trembling any more. She was standing 
with a resolute expression on her face that said she was going to 
get an answer to her question. He was willing to give her one, but 
he knew she wouldnt like it and she wouldnt believe it. 

You are not safe with your family any more. It was my doing. I 
revealed your existence and now the master of my bloodline has 
gone to see yours. I took you because He struggled to against 
the tempest of feelings inside him and tried to form the words he 
wanted to say. He could see that she was waiting. She wanted to 
know the reason why he had taken her and he wanted to tell her, 
but everything inside of him revolted against saying the words. 
He swallowed hard, tensed his jaw and then ground them out. I 
wanted to protect you. 

Her eyes widened for a moment and then narrowed again. 

43 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

I dont need protection, she said in a cold, composed voice. 

I am afraid that you do. We need to find out more about you. I 
know a scribe in England. Hes older than any vampire I have 
met. He will give us the answers we need. He will give you the 
answers you want. 

She backed away a step, the frown remaining etched on her 
face. 

I cant go. I cant leave my family. 

He knew that for a moment hed convinced her. It gave him a 
sign that she was willing to be convinced, that she would go with 
him if he made her see that it was her only option. She wanted 
answers, and she knew that he could help her get them. If only 
he could make her see that she was no longer safe with her 
family. 

They are not your family, not any more. 

He dodged the punch that she threw at him and then gave chase 
the instant he realised that she was running again. He was 
getting tired of this. The sun would be up soon and even if she 
agreed to go with him, they were going to be cutting it close to 
make it back to the warehouse before it broke the horizon. 

He glanced up at the sky as he ran after her. It was clear with 
only a few patches of clouds, not enough to protect them from 
the harsh light of day when it came. 

Bringing his eyes back down to earth, he realised that she was 
running faster this time, and that he was beginning to lose her. 
He couldnt let her make it back to the mansion. He should have 
told her exactly what she was letting herself in for if she went 
back there but he had seen in her eyes that it would have been 
one push too many. Telling her that she no longer had a family 
had upset her enough. If he told her that she would die if she 
went back, that he was the one who would have to kill her, he 
couldnt imagine how shed take that. Shed certainly never be 
able to bring herself to trust him. Hed tell her when she was 
ready to hear it. 

44 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Turning down the street that led to her home, he redoubled his 
effort. She was mere feet away from him now. He could easily 
catch her before she made it to the gates. 

He frowned when he sensed other vampires, strong vampires, 
and made a lunge for her. Dragging her into the bushes that lined 
the opposite side of the road to her mansion, he placed his hand 
over her mouth to silence her. 

Prophecy thought about biting into his hand as it clamped down 
over her mouth. She dug her nails into it, trying to prise it off her, 
and wriggled to get free. 

She stopped the instant she saw why hed dragged her into the 
trees and undergrowth. 

Arkalus. 

And he wasnt alone. 

Her hands relinquished their grip on her captors arms and she 
watched the scene unfold in front of her. 

Arkalus was with one of the other family, one of stature. Was this 
the lord of the vampire now holding her captive? He was strong, 
and old. She could sense the power in him when he turned to 
face her brother at the gates. 

He signalled and several guards appeared and moved off to a 
distance as he waved a dismissive hand. Her eyes strayed to 
them. If they were the guardsmen of Aurorea, then she had been 
right about the vampire who was holding her. He wasnt a guard. 
He was something above that position. 

She returned her gaze to her brother and thought about that. 

Then it is settled. Arkalus smiled broadly at the lord of Aurorea. 
We shall join forces and hunt the abomination together. 

For the safety of our kind. The other vampire grinned back at 
her brother and firmly shook his hand. 

45 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

We thought we could contain her. Iona was a fool not to listen to 
me. She is not worthy of running this house. Arkalus smile 
faded, leaving his expression cold. 

Her stomach dropped. Abomination? Safety of our kind? Aurorea 
and Caelestis working together? She felt lost and struggled to 
comprehend what they were saying. Was she the abomination 
they were to hunt? 

The vampire who was holding her had said that he had revealed 
her existence to his family, and her brother was saying that they 
had thought they could contain her. 

What was happening? 

She didnt even notice the gates closing and the other family 
leaving. The vampire behind her let go of her and she slumped 
against a tree, staring at the dirt beneath her. 

They were talking about her. Her own brother wanted to hunt her 
down and kill her. A vampire from the house of Aurorea wanted 
to protect her. Her head pounded as she tried to make sense of 
everything. Who was she? How was she a danger to their 
species? She was barely twenty, had never left her home before 
tonight. 

Theyd kept her hidden, just as the vampire had said. Shed 
broken the rules of her mother and gone out into the night, and 
this is what had happened. 

If she went back, they were going to kill her. 

She looked over at the mansion, letting her eyes take in the sight 
so she could always remember it and the sense of safety it had 
once given her, and then looked back at the man beside her. 

Ill go with you, but I need to know some things first. 

He nodded. I will answer all your questions as truthfully as I can 
but we must get to safety before the sun fully rises. 

46 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Her eyes moved to the lightening sky. She hadnt even realised 
that she was in danger. The whole night seemed like a confusing 
whirlwind of events that had spiralled beyond her control. 

She felt lost and empty, unable to deal with the things that were 
happening and what she was being told. She didnt want to know 
everything. She looked at the man again. He was watching her, 
his eyes intently locked on hers. She just wanted to know enough 
to make her feel it was all right to go with him. 

She followed his lead in silence as he stood and began walking 
down through the trees to the path. Giving her home one last 
look, she started along the street, back to the warehouse. 

The words of her Arkalus and the lord of Aurorea haunted her. 

She was an abomination in the eyes of her kind. 

She was a danger to them all. 

She frowned. 

Just what was she? 

47 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Five 


Prophecy walked wearily into the building. She could feel the sun 
rising but she didnt want to sleep. She wanted to clear her head, 
wanted the man she was with to make all the confusion and pain 
go away. She believed that he had some answers, at least 
enough to keep her walking the path shed now chosen. Each 
step that brought her farther away from her family brought her 
more pain. She could never return home. Arkalus and the lord of 
Aurorea would kill her if she did. She would be brought to justice 
for a crime she didnt know shed committed. If they didnt get 
her, she was sure that the Law Keepers would. 

Her eyes moved to the man. He closed the door, shutting out the 
harmful rays of the sun, and then locked it. 

He looked like a Law Keeper, or at least how shed imagined they 
looked. They were the elite that all the guardsmen of the families 
aspired to be one day. Shed heard tales of them through the 
chronicles and through her maid, Serenity. Theyd often passed 
sleepless days talking about the latest news within the seven 
pure bloodlines, and it often involved the Law Keepers. There 
were seven of them, one representative for each bloodline, and it 
was their duty to uphold the laws laid down by their ancestors. 
They were emotionless, unattached to their own families. To 
surrender your ties to your bloodline was one of the requirements 
if you had been chosen to succeed the Law Keeper who had 
previously represented your family. She wondered if he had been 
destined to be one. He looked as though he had the skill and the 
standing within his family to achieve the honoured position once 
the current Law Keeper was finally killed. It didnt happen often. 
Most of the Law Keepers were over three centuries old and had 
been in service for nearly one hundred years of that. 

She wondered how many of her kind they had brought to justice 
in that time. Most sins received the same punishment. 

Death. 

48 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

It was what she would receive if they caught her, and she didnt 
even know what shed done wrong. 

Her eyes strayed back to the man again. 

She realised that he would receive it too. It was a sin to conspire 
against your bloodline and, by helping her, he was doing just 
that. 

You had some questions that you needed answering? He 
picked something up off the table near the wall and flicked 
through them. They looked like little books. They seemed 
familiar. 

She tried to remember what they were. They were something 
that shed seen on the television many times. She frowned as 
she struggled to put her finger on it. 

Passports. 

England. Hed said they were going to England to see someone 
he knew. 

How do you intend to get us to this friend of yours? she said. 

He didnt bother looking at her. He just threw the passport hed 
been looking at over to her. 

She caught it and flicked through the pages. In the back of it was 
a picture of a girl. Prophecy scanned over her details and then 
looked at the man. 

It doesnt really look like me. 

He smiled that slight smile again. It doesnt need to. Its all in 
how they perceive things. The closer it is to you, the easier their 
minds are to fool, but I am working on short notice. It was the 
best my associate could get. 

Shed never met anyone who had the ability to alter perception 
before; none of the vampires that she was allowed to speak to 
had that skill. He walked towards her and took the passport. 

49 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Whats your name? She didnt hesitate in asking him. It was 
something she was going to need to know if they were going to 
be travelling together, and focusing on the small things was 
helping her avoid having to think about the bigger ones, like who 
she was and just how she was supposed to be destroying her 
kind. 

He placed the passport down and glanced over his shoulder at 
her. He seemed to wobble in her vision and her head ached. She 
pressed her hand to it and leaned against the table behind her for 
support. She shrugged off the feeling as the after-effects of the 
drug hed given her. 

Valentine, he said. 

She repeated it several times over in her head. It was a nice 
name. It sounded as proud and noble as he looked. 

Im Prophecy, she said. 

He turned and gave her an amused look. 

And they expected to keep you hidden? His lips curved into the 
faintest of smiles and then he went back to whatever it was he 
was doing. 

When he turned around again, he was holding a bundle of 
clothes. He placed them down beside her and then distanced 
himself again. She picked them up. They were the clothes shed 
been wearing when shed first met him. 

Taking the hint, she changed into them, noting that he somehow 
managed to avoid looking at her the whole time she was 
dressing. She was surprised that he wasnt taking advantage of 
the situation and looking. Every male vampire of her bloodline 
wouldnt have hesitated in staring at her if shed been getting 
changed in the same room as them. He was so different to them. 
Staring at him, she found herself wondering how old he was. 
Whatever time he was born in, it had obviously been one where 
hed been raised to be well bred and well mannered. 

Hell, she wouldve looked at him if hed been the one changing. 

50 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She smiled to herself while she finished putting on her boots. 

Somehow, getting dressed made her feel the tiniest bit better. 

She hopped up onto the table and sat on the edge with her 
hands pressed into the tabletop. 

Just why did I have to be hidden? she said. He stopped packing 
things into a bag and his look turned pensive, but he didnt 
speak. What is it Ive done? 

It has nothing to do with what you have done, it is what you will 
do. 

She gave him a confused look. What Ill do? 

The prophecy? He frowned at her and she realised that he did 
know things that she didnt. 

What? 

He inclined his head a fraction and his voice filled with disbelief. 
You dont know? 

She shook her head and wondered if she really wanted to know. 
Did she want to know the things she was supposedly going to 
do? Her brother and the lord of Aurorea had said she had to be 
hunted for the safety of their kind. Was she that much of a 
danger? Was she somehow going to be responsible for killing 
them all? 

She waited in silence while he propped himself up against the 
table hed been arranging things on and looked at her. She got 
the feeling that he was trying to figure out how to break things to 
her. Her stomach twisted and turned in a riot of nerves and 
apprehension. He was taking so long to tell her that it had to be 
bad. Was he trying to find a way to word it so it didnt seem so 
terrible? She wished that hed just tell her straight and tell her 
quickly. 

51 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

There is a prophecy. It foretells the end of our kind at the hands 
of one of our own. The child of the prophecy will come and on a 
dark day they will destroy all demons. 

His words lodged in her mind, the only sound in the ringing 
emptiness that had filled it on hearing them. She was going to 
destroy them all. Not just vampires, but all demons. What kind of 
terrible power did she have? She cast her eyes downwards and 
tried to make sense of it all. Her head swam again and she 
closed her eyes, trying to stop herself from feeling as though she 
was swaying rather than sitting still. Her hand moved to her 
stomach as it rumbled and ached. 

Opening her eyes, she stared blankly at the dusty concrete floor. 

She was going to be the end of all demons. 

If thats trueyou should have left me to die. Her voice was a 
broken whisper as it all began to sink in, filling her with a sense of 
dread about what her future held. What reason could she have 
for doing something so terrible, so horrifying? There must have 
been millions of demons roaming the planet and she was going 
to kill them all. 

She listened to him moving across the room and stared at his 
boots as they appeared in her view. 

I probably should have gone through with my duty and executed 
you, he said and she tensed, her body going rigid with fear at 
those words. He was supposed to be her executioner? But I 
could not sense anything bad about you, I did not see anything 
like that in your blood. I am uncertain as to how it happened or 
how it is possible for me to see what I have, but I did, and I could 
not ignore it. 

She slowly raised her head and met his eyes. They had a distant 
look in them, one that told her a lot about him. Deep inside there 
was a part of him that wished he had done his duty, but there had 
been another part of him that hadnt been able to bring himself to 
go through with it. He seemed like the kind of man who valued 
his standing amongst his family, who awoke every night to fulfil 
his duty to his house to the best of his abilities. This kind of man 

52 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

would see honour in dying to protect something dear to him, and 
it was clear that his family and his position were very close to his 
heart. 

So what could he have possibly seen to make him change his 
mind, to make him go against his orders and rescue her when he 
should have been killing her? She couldnt imagine what it would 
take to turn someone like him against his own bloodline. She 
knew the laws, knew that he had broken at least one of them in 
helping her. 

He was still looking at her, his eyes never having strayed from 
hers the whole time she was thinking. There was a hint of 
sadness in them, hidden just below the surface but not far 
enough away for her not to see it. She still couldnt get over how 
they almost perfectly matched the green eyes of a Caelestis 
vampire in its demon guise. 

He moved slightly and she found the courage to ask him another 
question. 

What did you see? 

He looked at the wall behind her and his brows drew into a 
thoughtful frown. Battles, blood, youit was all hazy, but you 
seemed to be fighting to get to something or someone. There 
was a door. You looked as though you were fighting to 
saveand Iyou said 

Valentine? she said. 

His eyes met hers. They were wide, making him look as though 
hed seen a ghost rather than heard her say his name. Had he 
seen himself in her blood? Had she spoken to him? 

He turned away, avoiding looking at her by staring at the door. 

How could he have seen things in her blood that hadnt 
happened yet? Had it somehow show him her future? She 
struggled to remember anything eventful that had happened 
during her life as a vampire and came up with nothing. All the 
years shed spent locked away in the house had seemingly been 

53 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

passed in the same way. Her thoughts went back to what hed 
said. It was so familiar and she realised why. 

I have dreams like that. They started recently. I dream of great 
battles, of demons and witches, she said and kept her eyes fixed 
on him. He looked over at her but didnt say anything. Why do 
they call me an abomination? Is it because of these things I can 
see? Theyre not dreams are they? My blood wouldnt show you 
a dream. 

A vampire has never been known to have visions, but it is 
possible that what you are seeing is one. He moved over to the 
table where the passports were. His air turned awkward and she 
frowned as she realised hed avoided her first question. 

Why am I an abomination? She repeated it, letting him see that 
he wasnt getting away without answering it. 

I honestly do not know. Maybe because they fear you. 

She supposed that they had every right to fear her if she really 
was the child of the prophecy. She wondered if that was why she 
hadnt been allowed to talk to most of the vampires in her house 
and why they werent allowed to speak to her. They all probably 
knew who she was and what she was going to do. If they had 
spoken to her, they may have accidentally revealed things to her 
that would have raised questions in her mind. Iona, her mother, 
knew exactly what she was and yet shed tried to keep her 
hidden. Arkalus had said that their mother had been a fool and 
not worthy of running the house. Something in her heart said that 
she wasnt the only one in grave danger now. Arkalus would use 
this new turn of events to attempt to overthrow their mother and 
take her place as master of their bloodline. She couldnt believe 
that everyone had known about her all this time and no one had 
said a word. 

Not even Serenity. 

How could her maid and best friend have kept so quiet about it? 
They had spent long sleepless days and restless nights talking 
about how cruel it was that she was kept shut up inside the 
mansion. Not once had her friend told her that there was a dark 

54 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

and horrible reason she was a prisoner in her own home. If she 
had known that leaving the house to hunt would lead to things 
like this happening, then she would have remained indoors. She 
would never have gone against her mother. 

Now, she was going to kill her family. She was going to kill Iona, 
and Serenity. She was going to kill every member of the pure 
bloodlines of Aurorea, Venia, Vehemens, Validus, Tenebrae, and 
Nocens. She was going to kill all of the bastard bloodlines that 
infested the planet. She was going to kill the demons that walked 
in both day and night. She was going to kill everything. 

Even Valentine, who had dared to rescue her from death. 

She pressed her hand into her stomach as it turned over. I dont 
feel so good. 

It must be overwhelming to suddenly be faced with all of this. 

She barely heard what hed said as she screwed her face up in 
agony and struggled against her desire to change. She looked 
into his eyes as the bones of her face shifted to allow her fangs 
to descend, and her vision and senses sharpened. 

The Hunger is not helping, he said in a matter of fact tone and 
placed the passports into a bag. It will pass. It happens to us all 
when we have executed our first kill. 

She shook her head and forced her demon guise to recede. The 
Hunger? Shed read about that. Her tutor, Tiberius, had taught 
her about the symptoms; the incredible craving for blood that it 
awakens inside you and the way it seems impossible to slake 
your thirst. 

Get some rest. We shall be safe here for now. When evening 
falls then we shall go to the airport. 

To England, she muttered to herself. 

To Paris. He corrected her. 

Paris? 

55 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

We will ensure that we were not followed and then we will travel 
on to England. 

Followed? She regarded him with curiosity. You think theyll 
follow us so quickly? 

Not them, no, but a hunter may. I was looking for him when I 
found you in the cemetery. I have reason to believe that he is in 
Prague, and he is looking for me. Most hunters are easily 
dispatched but this is one you should fear. 

Are we not safe from anyone? 

No, not any more. He lightly touched her bare shoulder and she 
fought to conceal the warm shiver it sent through her. He 
intimated the blankets hed laid out in one corner. Rest. You will 
need your strength. The Hunger is only going to get worse. 

She did as instructed and lay down on the makeshift bed. Closing 
her eyes, she thought about everything, from the prophecy to the 
way his touch felt electric. She couldnt sleep. She could sense 
him still watching her, standing sentinel beside the door and 
obviously not intending to sleep himself. 

She was going to destroy all demons. 

Her family had joined forces with their enemy to hunt her down. 

She was no longer safe from anyone. 

But she was now certain of something. 

All that stood between her and death was the vampire who 
should have been her executioner. 

56 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Six 


Prophecy shifted in her seat, tugging at her clothes and the belt 
across her waist. She struggled to breathe. Everything felt too 
tight, irritating. She pulled at the belt again and growled 
underneath her breath. She wriggled closer to Valentine, who 
was sitting beside the window of the plane with the blind pulled 
down. He gave her a dark look and she knew that he wanted her 
to distance herself from him. 

They were near the wing of the plane and the seat nearest the 
aisle was empty. She wished that Valentine had the blind open 
so she could see the night. The closeness of the people around 
her was making her feel as though she was suffocating. She was 
barely keeping control of herself as she breathed in all their 
intoxicating scents. She could hear every heartbeat, could smell 
their blood as it coursed through their veins, could almost feel it. 
She dug her fingertips into the arms of her seat, gripping it tightly. 
She clenched her jaw and resisted the desire to shift into her 
vampire guise and kill every person on the plane, drinking her fill 
until the hunger inside of her was sated. 

The blood of her first kill was nearly gone, leaving her with an 
intense craving for more. Valentine had already had to stop her 
from getting out of her seat three times. She knew he didnt trust 
her. 

Her head came to rest against his shoulder as the plane banked 
and she didnt have the energy to remove it. She felt as though 
she wasnt going to make it through the flight let alone what the 
future held for her. Everything was so overwhelming and 
frightening. The hours shed had to reflect on what shed been 
told hadnt helped in the slightest. She still felt as though her fear 
and the sense of emptiness inside her were going to consume 
her. 

She still didnt know whether she should trust him. 

57 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

It felt so wrong to be next to him, to be leaving with him to some 
foreign land. It went against everything, against the laws that had 
been laid down for good reason. She shouldnt be this close to 
someone of another bloodline. She shouldnt feel like she could 
trust him. 

But she was, and she did. 

She leaned into him as her stomach twisted and her teeth itched, 
desperate to descend. He tensed and she took a deep breath, 
taking in the rich scent of his blood. It seemed to soothe the 
Hunger and take the edge off her fear, but left her with an intense 
desire to get closer to him. 

Her fingers twitched relentlessly while she edged them up 
towards his collar. Her breathing became heavy. She wet her lips 
and stared at his throat. 

I do not recommend it. You would not like the visions it would 
bring. 

She hastily withdrew her hand and tried to look innocent as he 
raised a brow at her. 

Valentine looked at her. She stared back at him with wide eyes. 
He tried but couldnt erase the feeling of her breath against his 
neck or the quiet thrill that had run through him when hed 
realised what shed wanted to do. She wasnt ready for drinking 
vampire blood, especially if it came from one his age. Besides, 
he didnt want her to see the things hed done. Shed never trust 
him if she saw those, and he needed her to trust him. 

She curled up on the seat, her hands shaking as she tried to 
smooth down her trousers, seemingly trying to find something to 
occupy herself with. It wouldnt work. Nothing could take your 
mind off the Hunger, especially when you were in the grip of it as 
badly as she was. 

He could still remember the violence of it when it had taken hold 
of him all those centuries ago. It had been like a fever, burning 
and consuming him until he felt weak and ready to give up the 

58 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

fight. It had taken the blood of four to sate it. Something told him 
that Prophecys Hunger would be the same. 

He tensed when her head came to rest against his shoulder 
again and resisted his desire to push her away. Ever since they 
had boarded the plane, shed been so close to him, and he 
couldnt stand it. It made him want to lash out at her. He wanted 
to tell her that she was suffocating him with the way she was 
clinging. He looked straight ahead at the back of the seat in front 
of him, ignoring her as she whimpered and gripped his arm 
instead of her seat. 

Closing his eyes, he told himself that she was just frightened and 
he was the only person here for her. It was understandable that 
she would want the reassurance that being close to someone 
would give her. Not only was she in the midst of the Hunger but 
also this was all new to her. She had never been around so many 
people and it must be hard for her considering she probably 
wanted to tear all their throats open. 

Taking a deep breath, he relaxed into his seat and let her be 
close to him. It was only for a short while. They were already 
halfway through their flight and hed be able to have a little more 
freedom from her when they were on the underground heading to 
Gare Du Nord in Paris. 

It had been hard to watch the lights of his home disappear, so 
hard that hed had to close the blind. It had felt as though he was 
watching his life drifting into the distance rather than the city. 

He turned his head away from the blind and looked at Prophecy. 
She was sitting with closed eyes and furrowed brows. He still 
couldnt believe what hed done. Deep inside he hoped that all of 
this wouldnt be in vain and that his instincts were right about her. 
Whenever he thought about everything he was risking in order to 
take her to England, his stomach turned and a part of him wanted 
to kill her. 

Her jaw tensed and she made a small noise of pain. 

59 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He could sense how frightened she was. It wasnt just the pain of 
the Hunger. It was what lay ahead of her and the prophecy. It 
was what lay behind her. 

She was leaving her life behind too, but shed never been out in 
the world. It probably all seemed so overwhelming. 

He sighed and resisted the temptation to clear her red hair from 
her face as it slipped out from behind her ear. Instead, he ran his 
fingers through his dark locks, loosening them. 

A person stopped nearby. 

He raised his eyes to find a woman smiling at him, her red lips 
curving perfectly into it and her hazel eyes shining. Her tight blue 
uniform told him she was a stewardess. 

He gave her a toothy grin and then let it fade from his face as 
Prophecys fingers curled up into tight fists of hurt. 

Is everything okay over here? The stewardess gave an anxious 
glance to Prophecy and then looked back at him. He noted that 
the stewardess seemed more concerned with him than the girl 
beside him. Is it her first time flying? 

He just nodded and forced another smile. 

When she began to walk towards the rear of the plane, he looked 
over the seat behind him and followed her progress. She looked 
back at him, brushing the hair from her face and smiling broadly 
before disappearing into the area behind the curtains. 

Shed be an easy kill. She was willing and shed taste as sweet 
as she looked. All he had to do was accept the offer shed been 
clearly giving him and walk to the rear of the plane. She was 
probably waiting for him. He could go back there, kill her silently, 
and drink enough to keep him going and give the rest to 
Prophecy. 

What in the Devils name was he thinking? 

Killing on a plane? 

60 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Feeding Prophecy? 

He closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. The 
quicker they got to England, the better off he would be. He 
needed to place some distance between him and the girl again. 
She was tainting him with her closeness, corrupting his mind and 
making him think about doing things that were dangerous. 

Hed spent years travelling across Europe and not once had he 
broken the rules hed laid down for himself. He would use the 
contacts he had to get blood when he needed it. He wouldnt risk 
people finding out about his species by killing publicly, not unless 
it was key to his survival. 

Especially on a plane, a place where there was a one hundred 
percent chance of someone discovering the body before you 
managed to disembark. 

His eyes opened as Prophecy moved in her seat again, shifting 
away from him. He frowned and looked at his arm where it was 
now void of her. 

It felt odd. 

Hed wanted her away but now that she was away, he almost 
missed the sensation of her against him. 

He closed his eyes again and cursed himself. 

He really needed to get to England. 

* * * * 

Valentine took a deep breath of the night air as he walked. He 
listened to the sound of his boots on the pavement and 
concentrated on getting to their destination. The transfer in Paris 
had gone smoothly. It had been a close call at Gare Du Nord to 
catch the train to London, but in a way he was thankful for it as it 
meant that he was now certain that no one had followed them. 
Hed stared out of the window in the train door for as long as it 
took to make sure of that. 

61 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy had insisted on remaining close to him the whole time. 
Hed got the feeling that it was more out of a need to restrain 
herself from killing than a need for reassurance. She hadnt eaten 
in over twenty-four hours now. The Hunger would be pushing her 
into feeding and she obviously didnt trust herself. He frowned. 
But she trusted him to stop her? Why? Was it because he was 
the only person there to stop her, or had he given her reason to 
believe that he cared about what she did? Hed stopped her a 
few times on the plane but that was out of common sense. If she 
killed one person, shed have to kill them all and he didnt think 
he could contain that kind of a situation. He wondered if she 
wanted to be given leave to feed or if she was waiting for him to 
guide her somehow. He tried to remember how it had been all 
those years ago when hed been a victim of the Hunger. 

Lucya had been there for him. His precious sire had guided his 
hand and helped him to get through the pain of the Hunger. She 
had taken him out to hunt, showing him how to successfully kill 
and feed. 

Was that what Prophecy needed? 

He didnt have time to teach her such things. 

He looked at her where she walking beside him and silently 
cursed her when a part of him wanted to. 

Something about her made him want to teach her, made him 
want to look after her and reassure her that everything was going 
to be all right. He cursed himself this time. Wasnt it enough that 
hed risked everything in order to save her from death? 

Death. 

He reminded himself that there was a chance that he had 
condemned his entire species by helping her. He had no way of 
knowing for certain that she wouldnt destroy them all. At least if 
she did, there would be no one around to point the finger at him. 
He smiled slightly, amused at his thoughts, but it quickly faded. 
What did he do if Mathias told him that what he had seen in her 
blood was wrong and she really was going to kill everyone? 
Would he find the strength to murder her then? 

62 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He realised shed stopped walking and turned to look at her. She 
was rubbing her feet. Something glinted in the light and his head 
inclined while he stared at it, trying to make out what it was. 
When she walked towards him, it became clearer. 

It was a silver star dangling from a chain around her neck. He 
couldnt believe that he hadnt noticed it before. He looked closer. 
It was intricately designed. The star was made up of five diamond 
shapes, all locked together, and was at least an inch across. It 
looked old. 

Where did you get that? he said. 

She lifted it up and frowned at it. Ive always had it. 

Where did it come from? 

I dont know. She let it drop again and shrugged. I just 
remember having it and I never take it off. It feels wrong if I do, 
like Im naked without it. Why all the questions? 

No reason. It just caught my eye. I had not noticed it before, he 
said and looked at it a moment longer before continuing along 
the road, heading towards the centre of the city. 

It had been a long time since hed been back to England and 
seen Mathias, but he was sure that he could trust him. His friend 
had never been one to worry about the laws that governed their 
species. Hed never been one to report to their lord. Mathias had 
always kept to himself and rarely left his home and his books. 

He wondered if he would still be there after all these years. If he 
was, there would be questions about the things that had 
happened in their time apart. Sometimes he got the feeling that 
although Mathias was happy remaining with his books and his 
research, he liked to live adventures vicariously through himself. 
The old scribe always asked too many questions about the hunts 
hed been on and whether hed had any narrow escapes. Hed 
probably be thrilled that he was bringing adventure to his door. 

Valentine looked up to see the building opposite him. It looked 
exactly as he remembered it. The imposing faade was just one 

63 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

of many along the broad road. Its honey-coloured sandstone was 
smooth and without the fancy carvings that adorned many of the 
other buildings in Oxford. The small turrets at the top of the 
building were the only extravagance. Their roofs were covered in 
deep brown tiles that blended with the warm stone. His eyes 
strayed to the sky above him and the clouds that were beginning 
to gather. 

Stepping up to the arched wooden door, he knocked and then 
took a step back. He waited to see if anyone would answer. 

He glanced at Prophecy where she was looking around her, 
taking in the new scenery. Everything here was lighter than 
Prague. This city didnt have the same air of darkness as his. 
Hed always felt as though he was safer here than anywhere on 
the planet. Oxford had a low number of vampires and Mathias 
was the only one of them who belonged to a pure bloodline. 

He knocked again and ignored the feeling of apprehension that 
began to settle in his stomach. 

Mathias would answer. He was probably just reluctant to leave 
his books. 

When Prophecy shifted from foot to foot and gave him a look that 
showed him that she was as worried as he felt, he went to knock 
again. 

The door swung open. 

64 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Seven 


Valentine smiled when the door opened to reveal a dimly lit hall 
and then his friend. Mathias looked exactly as he remembered, 
his appearance that of a slim, dark-haired librarian in his late 
forties hiding what he really was. He supposed that Mathias 
spent so much time with books that he could easily qualify as a 
librarian, but his friend had always preferred the label of scribe. 
When Prophecy shifted behind him, he looked over his shoulder 
at her. She was standing with him directly between herself and 
Mathias, and was huddled up, her arms wrapped tightly around 
her and her hair partly obscuring her face. She looked pale. 
Shed need to eat something soon or the Hunger would drive her 
insane. 

Its been a long time, Valentine. The well-spoken voice of 
Mathias roused Valentine from his perusal of her and he returned 
his attention to his friend. 

Too long, and unfortunately the circumstances surrounding my 
visit are dire to say the very least. 

Youd best come in then, Mathias said and Valentine went to 
follow him into the house but the old scribe paused just inside the 
door. He didnt look around as he spoke. Tell her not to worry. 
Im not going to hurt her. 

Valentine looked back at Prophecy who had remained standing 
in the same spot. 

Hes an Aurorea. Her voice was quiet and he could hear the 
mistrust in it. The last thing he needed was her making a scene 
in front of his old friend. She should have known that Mathias 
would be one of his bloodline. 

He walked back down the steps to her. 

65 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Its safe. Mathias may be my kin, but he has no interest in 
reporting to Kalinor. 

She looked up at him through her hair and kept her eyes fixed on 
his for a brief moment before moving past him towards the door. 

Turning on the spot, he followed her up the steps and into the 
building. He looked out into the street as he closed the heavy 
door, checking that no one had seen them enter, and then went 
to find Mathias. 

He didnt need to look behind him to know that Prophecy was 
following. He could feel her. All he had to do was reach out with 
his senses the tiniest amount and she was there. He kept them 
locked on her as he walked, leading her deeper into the house. 
All of the corridors were dimly lit by low burning lamps on the 
walls and on tables around the rooms. 

You really should start using this modern invention called 
electricity, he remarked as he found Mathias pawing over a 
stack of books. 

Mathias removed his glasses and looked around him. 

The room was lit more brightly than the others they had passed 
through, but the walls were so dark it appeared gloomy. There 
were books everywhere, stacked in haphazard piles, some of 
them open but most of them closed. They lined the walls, 
covered the tables and even took up some of the chairs. 

Valentine cleared one of them off and intimated for Prophecy to 
sit in it. He removed the books from the other chair by the fire 
and carried them over to Mathias where he had remained at the 
table, his fingers skimming down a page of a tome that looked as 
old as he was. 

It hurts my eyes, Mathias answered him and then closed the 
book and began searching for another. 

A thousand years and youve spent every one of them with your 
nose in a book, old man. Surely youve read them all by now? 
He picked up the book Mathias had been reading and raised a 

66 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

brow. The lights would not hurt your eyes if you did not spend all 
your time in the darkness. I cannot see why you insist on wearing 
those glasses. You would not have a problem with reading if you 
changed. 

I cant. Emily may see. 

Valentine nearly dropped the book. Emily? 

My housekeeper. 

Valentine looked around at the messy room again and then back 
at his friend. You have a housekeeper? I have to say she is not 
doing a very good job. I would find a new one. 

And do what with Emily? She has no family to go to, Mathias 
said and turned his back. 

Valentine frowned as he realised why. 

She is human? He couldnt believe what he was hearing. The 
whole world had gone insane. It wasnt just him. You have a 
human housekeeper? 

Mathias glanced at him and then went back to rearranging the 
books. Dont give me that look. 

Get rid of her. She will find out what you are one day and then 
you shall have the Law Keepers coming for you. It is a sin to 
reveal our existence to them. You know it is. 

Valentine, do not tell me what to do. You have come to my 
house with a Caelestis. 

He leaned against the table and looked at Prophecy. She was 
sitting in the old high backed leather armchair idly flicking through 
one of the books hed cleared off the chair. 

Mathias was right. He had committed a worse sin than keeping a 
human. At least Mathias could say that he intended to kill her or 
turn her. What excuse did he have if the Law Keepers found 
him? 

67 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

What are you doing, Valentine, aligning yourself with a 
Caelestis? Is this what youve worked your way towards all of 
your life? 

Do not remind me. He looked away from her and toyed with the 
corner of a book. He stared at it while he picked at the frayed 
edge of the thick cover. He couldnt bring himself to look at 
Mathias. He didnt want to see the look in his eyes. I need your 
help. 

With her? Mathias said and he nodded in confirmation. Why? 

She isits hardI had to bring her here, you understand. 
There was nowhere else to take her. I knew that she would be 
safe here. He continued to pick at the book, keeping his eyes 
downcast while he waited for the inevitable question. He told 
himself again that this was the right decision. Prophecy would be 
safest here. 

Safe from what? 

Everyone and everything. He raised his eyes to meet Mathias. 
She is the child of the prophecy. 

Mathias didnt say anything. He just stared across the room at 
her. 

Valentine waited to see what his friends reaction would be. 
Mathias was always researching one thing or another, and he 
loved to look into prophecies more than anything. Surely he knew 
something that could help. Valentine knew there had to be a 
reason hed seen those things in her blood. There had to be 
something about the prophecy that he hadnt been told. 

Shes young, Mathias said. So very small. I always thought it 
would be a male. 

Valentine smiled faintly. 

What is she doing? Mathias frowned and nodded towards her. 

68 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine looked across to see her sucking on the back of her 
hand while she read the book. He frowned too. 

She does not realise that she is doing it. She had her first kill the 
other night. You know He didnt need to say anything more in 
order for Mathias to understand. 

Its been a millennia since my Hunger, but I cant forget it. There 
is fresh blood in the refrigerator. Shes welcome to it. 

Valentine looked thankful for his offer and then let his eyes stray 
back to Prophecy. She wanted my blood when we were 
travelling here. 

I presume you refused. She isnt strong enough. 

Of course I refused, but I think shes stronger than she looks. 
She threw me across a room in Prague. I underestimated her. 
His hand moved to his stomach and he remembered what it had 
felt like to be flung against the wall like a rag doll. Everything 
about her seemed to be strong, including her blood. 

Mathias smiled broadly. An easy mistake to make when they 
look so frail. Feed her. Shell need to be strong if shes to cope 
with everything that is happening. The Hunger will only make 
things worse. 

He gave Mathias another smile of gratitude and then walked over 
to Prophecy. She looked up at him as he approached, her hand 
leaving her mouth and her eyes wide. He extended his hand to 
her and intimated the door with his other one. When she placed 
hers into his, he tensed his jaw and steeled himself against his 
desire to take his away. Her fingers were soft against his palm 
and it felt strange to have her hand in his. 

He closed his eyes and cursed himself when her hand slipped 
from his and she walked past him towards the door. He shouldnt 
have helped her stand. He should have kept his distance and just 
told her where to go to get blood to feed her Hunger. Why did he 
feel the need to help her? Why did he want to comfort her and tell 
her that everything was going to be fine whenever he saw her 
struggling to come to terms with her new life? 

69 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Glancing across at Mathias, he found his friend was watching 
them, or more specifically him, with a look of curiosity. He gave 
Mathias a warning look and walked past him. It was bad enough 
that he felt like this inside without someone picking him up on it. 

He found Prophecy waiting just the other side of the door in the 
hall. She looked lost. He realised that in more than one way she 
was. Hed turned her world upside down, had stolen her family 
from her, and the life shed known. She had a lot to deal with and 
if she wanted to be close to him then he shouldnt stop her. It 
didnt mean anything. The things he felt were nothing. It was just 
remnants of her blood and a strange sense of duty to her caused 
by what hed done. He felt nothing. She was a Caelestis. He was 
only helping her because he was responsible for her discovery. 
That was it. It was nothing that he felt for her. It was forbidden. 

He ignored the confused look on her face when he realised that 
hed been silently staring at her while lost in his thoughts. 
Leading her down the hall, he held the door to the kitchen open 
for her. He flicked the light switch and she immediately took in 
her surroundings. To him, it just looked like any other kitchen 
empty white cupboards, white refrigerator, and dirty work 
surfaces. 

Opening a cupboard, he shook his head when he found they 
werent empty any more. Mathias had clearly been maintaining a 
good faade for his human housekeeper. There were all kinds of 
vile food piled up on the shelves, stacked as poorly as the books 
in the other room. 

He opened the refrigerator and bypassed the various foodstuffs 
as he searched for the blood. He found it at the back in a steel 
canister. Taking it out, he unscrewed the lid and raised a brow. 
Hed never been one for cold blood, not unless it was absolutely 
necessary. He took a deep breath. Still, it was good blood. 

Taking down a glass, he filled it up and almost felt like teasing 
Prophecy with it when she immediately reached out to him for it. 
She sidled up close and licked her lips, her eyes pleading with 
him to let her have it. She looked like a child who was waiting for 
her first taste of bloodeager and desperate. He handed it to 
her. She stared at it for a few seconds and then began to drink. 

70 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She was hungry. In under a second shed downed the glass and 
was looking to him for more. 

He checked the refrigerator to make sure there was more than 
just the canister he held and then refilled her glass. 

She took a sip and then stopped, looking at him with questioning 
eyes. 

Its human blood. 

He nodded. Were you expecting animal blood? Mathias drains 
the body of every last drop so he doesnt have to go out to hunt 
as often. It draws less attention to him. It is a good way of 
working if you can stomach it being cold. 

Cant you? she said. 

He looked down at the canister. The thought of cold blood turned 
his stomach. If I have to, but only when I am desperate. 

Thats a no then, she said and finished off the blood. She 
placed the empty glass down on the work surface and licked her 
lips. 

When she looked up at him, her eyes dropped to his neck and 
she frowned. She stepped towards him, her eyes remaining 
locked on his throat as her hand came up. 

Thats some scar. She reached out and went to touch it but he 
evaded her fingers and moved away from her. 

When he looked back at her, she was still standing with her hand 
raised and ready to touch him. She looked at him with eyes full of 
hurt. 

He sighed and reminded himself of what hed decided. If it 
pleased her to be close to him, then he would allow her to be. He 
just couldnt help reacting whenever she was near to him. He 
didnt want her to touch him, didnt want to feel her fingers 
against his skin or her breath against his neck. He clenched his 
jaw and then relented when he saw the confusion in her eyes. He 

71 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

closed his, lowered his head and fought for control over his 
feelings. 

He was stronger than this. 

He was just helping her. 

Everything else was forbidden. 

He raised his head and shut down the emotions that had 
threatened to overwhelm him, forcing them back into their places 
and reinstating the sense of calm he was used to. This was just a 
problem to be solved. There was no attachment to her. They 
would discover what Mathias knew of the prophecy and then he 
would do exactly what hed been planning to do. 

Feeling better? he said. 

She nodded and he realised she was still upset by what hed 
done. He touched the scar on his neck. It ran from just below his 
right ear down to where his collarbones met. Her eyes seemed to 
trace the path of his fingers and he knew she still wanted to know 
about it. 

I am surprised it took you so long to notice it, he said and she 
leaned against the counter. He closed the distance between 
them so she could see it and raised his chin to let her get a better 
look. Werewolf. 

A werewolf did this? Her eyes were wide with fascination and 
he was again reminded of a child. It was hard to tell just how old 
she was but he was beginning to get the impression that Mathias 
had been right. She was young. 

It was close. He nearly took my head clean off. He caught me 
with one of his claws. I caught him with mine. I think we settled 
things at that point. 

Did you win? 

He smiled inside at the way she was staring at him. Hed never 
had another look at him like that. All he had done was get into a 

72 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

fight with a werewolf and she made it seem as though it had 
been life and death, a battle for the safety of the world. It wasnt. 
That battle was still to come. It hadnt even been the fight of his 
life. 

No. He noted that she looked disappointed by his answer. We 
called a truce. 

You cant draw in a fightthats justwrong. She wrinkled her 
nose up and frowned at him. My instructor would never settle for 
a draw. If I didnt win, I didnt eat. 

He noted what she said. Her family had obviously trained her 
well. She had been able to execute her first kill without 
supervision and had proven that she could defend herself against 
others. He wondered what else they had taught her. 

He had no real desire to kill me and I in turn did not really want 
to kill him. What were we supposed to do? He filled the glass 
again and handed it to her, urging her to drink when she shook 
her head. She needed the blood. She might feel fine now, but it 
would wear off in a few hours unless she fed properly. Two 
glasses of blood wasnt a real feed. Hed make her finish the 
entire canister before he let her out of his sight. Do you think one 
of us should have killed the other just because you cannot draw 
in a fight? Many wars have been ended by a truce. Our two 
houses are testament to that. 

It wasnt really a truce, she said and sipped the blood. I read all 
about it in the library. Lady Caelestis and Lord Aurorea joined the 
houses. Which means our families arent so different really. They 
claimed one another and a time of peace began. 

Only now its falling apart. He watched her closely. 

She nodded. Do you think the houses could be joined again? 

The laws were changed because of what happened. It is now a 
sin to dissolve the bloodlines in that way. 

She just shrugged. What does that mean anyway, dissolving 
bloodlines? The elders only changed the laws because they 

73 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

believed our bloodlines would go the way of the weaklings. I dont 
think they would. Surely blood can only get stronger when its 
mated with strong blood? 

She had a point, but he wasnt one to argue against the laws. 
Hed spent his whole life working towards becoming the one to 
uphold them for his family. 

They would kill anyone who tried. He took the glass from her 
and filled it with the last of the blood. She took it back from him 
with a hard look, as though hed said something terrible rather 
than just telling the truth. 

Isnt peace worth it? Our families cant war forever. We have to 
learn to share our city. 

Your family could leave. 

She looked mortified. Us? Is that what you think? You think that 
we dont belong in your 
city, that were not good enough for it? 

I didnt 

You damn well did mean it like that. She cut him off and 
slammed the glass down, spilling some of its contents onto the 
counter. 

He held his hands up and backed away from her, letting her see 
that he wasnt going to argue with her about it. It had been wrong 
of him to say something like that. Words like that were the reason 
why the peace between their families was disappearing. He 
would have willingly apologised but she looked as though she 
wouldnt accept it. Instead, he looked at the curtains that were 
drawn across the window. 

We should get some rest. The sun has been up for nearly two 
hours now. We shall talk more tonight. 

She nodded in agreement and walked past him. He was 
surprised that she hadnt wanted to continue the argument. He 
had seen in her eyes that she wasnt about to let what hed said 
go. He was struck by something shed said earlier. 

74 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy? he said. She stopped by the door but didnt look 
back at him. Do you truly believe that peace is worth dying for? 
Would you face death in order to achieve it? 

She looked over her shoulder, her eyes bright as they met his. 
He could see her answer without her even saying it. She really 
was stronger than she looked. 

She smiled and walked out of the door. 

Id die if it meant peace between our families. 

He looked at the empty doorway and then at the glass of blood 
shed spilt. Dipping his finger into it, he brought it to his lips and 
sucked it clean, frowning as all he could think was that it didnt 
taste as sweet as her blood had. 

His eyes returned to the empty doorway and he repeated her 
words in his head. 

She really was strong. 

But was she as strong as she needed to be? 

75 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Eight 


Prophecy snuck quietly down the stairs in the dark hall. She 
could hear Valentine talking to Mathias in the book-filled room 
theyd been in last night. She kept close to the place where each 
step met the wall so the wooden boards wouldnt creak under the 
pressure of her footsteps. She didnt want them to hear her 
before she found out what they were saying to each other. 

She took each step slowly, biting her lip as she leaned her back 
into the wall and eased her way down to the bottom of the stairs. 

This morning, Mathias had led her to a large room. He had 
promised her that they would look into the prophecy when night 
had fallen, and that Valentine knew his way around the house 
and would find his own way to a room to sleep in. Shed told him 
she didnt care what Valentine did. Shed gone into the room, 
thanked him and then shut the door and locked it. 

She hadnt slept. 

Shed lain on the bed all day staring at the ceiling and thinking 
about everything that had happened. She felt marginally better 
now and ready to deal with whatever Mathias was going to tell 
her. 

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, she crept across the wooden 
floorboards to the opposite side of the hall. She pressed her back 
against the wall and edged towards the open door. 

She didnt risk a peek around the door to see where they were in 
the room. She just stared at the wall opposite her, her eyes idly 
studying the tattered fabric wallpaper while she listened. 

They widened when she heard Valentines now familiar voice. 

I cannot do this. He literally growled the words and she 
wondered what expression he was wearing. He sounded angry. 

76 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She hadnt seen him angry. Hed frowned a few times, but it 
hadnt been anger in his eyes. I am going insane, Mathias. 

You chose this path, now you must deal with the 
consequences. Mathias voice was soothing and she got the 
impression he was doing his best to console Valentine. 

What was wrong? 

But Valentine trailed off, the frustration evident in his voice. 
She heard the sound of glass hitting glass and wondered if 
someone was drinking, and what they were drinking. Was it 
alcohol? Arkalus drank. He drank so much that she had to lock 
her door and ask the guardsmen to stand sentinel outside it for 
fear of him coming to her. She clings. 

She clenched her fists when she realised that they were talking 
about her and bit her tongue to stop herself from saying 
something. 

I cannot bear it. I cannot. I cannot stand it when she touches me. 
I want to push her away. I hate it. 

Shes just young and scared. From what youve told me, the 
whole world is new to her. Think about how she feels. 

I know. There was a note of resignation in Valentines voice and 
she frowned. This is my fault. I am the reason this has happened 
to her. I justI need some space. I need to kill something. 

There was a sound of chair legs scraping against the floor. She 
edged a little further away from the door and held her breath. 

Nearly three hundred years old and still acting like a youngling. 
Mathias words made her smile. She could almost picture how 
sour Valentine would look on hearing them. Killing wont solve 
anything and in your current mood, youre likely to kill openly. If 
someone saw you. 

I would settle for some air, Valentine interjected. 

It sounds to me like you are scared. 

77 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She heard the creak of old leather as someone sat down and she 
pictured them sitting opposite each other in the two armchairs by 
the fire. 

I have never seen you like this, Mathias said with a note of 
concern in his voice. 

What am I to do? Valentine sounded desperate and she 
frowned. 

She turned so she was facing the wall and pressed her palms 
against it. Reaching out with her senses, she tried to find 
Valentine in the room. Shed never realised that she was 
affecting him so much, that he didnt like it when she was near 
him. He sounded as confused and lost as she felt. The calm 
faade he wore had hid his feelings well, but she could hear them 
clearly in his voice now that she knew they were there. 

Letting her forehead rest against the wall, she closed her eyes 
and kept her senses fixed on him. She wasnt the only one 
suffering. He had given up everything and was suffering too. It 
was so easy to forget that. When she heard someone sigh so 
heavily that it practically spoke words of bewilderment she 
suddenly felt that what she was doing was wrong. She was 
spying on him. Why? 

She had wanted them to be talking about her. Shed wanted to 
hear what it was they were saying. Only she hadnt been ready 
for the truth of it. Valentine didnt want to be around her. He was 
helping her because he felt he had a duty to do so, not because 
he wanted to. He was just alleviating his conscience. 

But she had seen things in his eyes and his actions that said it 
wasnt just about duty. There had to be a part of him that wanted 
to help her or he wouldnt have risked everything to save her 
from death. 

When they began to speak again, she blocked out the sound of 
it, not wanting to hear any more. It had been wrong of her to 
listen in on their private conversation. She snuck back to the 
stairs and pressed her foot down hard on the bottom step, 
making it creak. 

78 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The room went quiet. 

She waited a few seconds and then walked to the door. She 
couldnt get past what Valentine had said. She hoped that 
Mathias was right and that it was fear talking. 

Walking into the room, she didnt know how to act when they 
both looked at her. They had been sitting by the fireplace, but as 
she entered, Mathias stood and placed a hand on Valentines 
shoulder before walking over to his books. 

She let her eyes meet Valentines. He stood and gave her an 
indefinable look before turning to face the fire. 

Valentinethis isnt the time, Mathias said. 

She didnt take her eyes off Valentine. He growled and dug his 
fingertips into the mantelpiece, his head hung so she couldnt see 
it. He didnt look at her when he pushed off and walked over to 
the books that littered the table by Mathias. 

Her eyes lowered to the small table beside one of the armchairs 
and she saw a half full decanter of golden liquid and a used 
glass. He had been drinking. 

Come here, child. Mathias beckoned her and she resisted 
telling him not to call her a child. She supposed in his eyes she 
was. She was so used to having a high standing amongst 
vampires and hadnt realised that another bloodline wouldnt treat 
her according to her rank. Both Valentine and Mathias treated 
her like a child. 

Her gaze strayed to Valentine. He was leafing through a book 
and looked as though he was still struggling with whatever was 
plaguing him. She kept her distance, not wanting to make him 
feel uncomfortable, and looked down at the stack of books 
nearest her. 

Let me get a look at you, Mathias said. 

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Valentine raise his head. 

79 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She held her head high, letting the scribe look her over and 
feeling as though she had gone from being treated as though she 
was a child to a prized thoroughbred as he prodded and poked 
her. She frowned into his dark eyes and mused that he wasnt 
much taller than her and he was almost as slim. She could 
probably take him in a fight. She growled when he grabbed hold 
of her wrists, turning her hands over and gazing at her palms. 

Ouch, she said when he caught hold of her jaw and forced her 
to face Valentine. 

Her eyes met Valentines green ones. 

Mathias, Valentine said in a venomous tone and a dark look 
knitted his brows. Let her go. 

She felt fingers run over the marks on her neck and saw 
Valentines expression darken. 

I said let her go. He started to move around the table but 
stopped when Mathias released her. 

No other marks or signs of a sire? Mathias didnt look at her, he 
was holding Valentines gaze, giving him a look that made it clear 
that he wasnt impressed by the fact that Valentine had 
commanded him to let her go. 

She placed her hand over the marks on her neck and took a step 
backwards. 

None, Valentine said and visibly relaxed. Just as I told you 
before. 

She wondered how long theyd been talking before shed listened 
in on them. 

You were right not to kill her. Mathias looked at her as he spoke 
to Valentine. There is more to the prophecy than they tell the 
children. 

There is? Valentine gave him a look of disbelief. 

80 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The elders made sure that only a chosen few were told the true 
meaning of the prophecy. The rest have been told that the 
vampire will destroy the world. The prophecy hasnt been 
translated in over a thousand years and now even those 
manuscripts are lost. They split the original scroll into two and hid 
each part in a place deemed safe. 

Why? She couldnt help asking the question. The elders had to 
have had a reason for not wanting everyone to know the real 
prophecy. 

Im not certain. It is possible that one of the elders would know. 
When I was a youngling, they altered the status of the prophecy 
to that of a sacred text. It is now illegal to translate it, which 
raises suspicion in my mind that there is vital information 
contained within it that the elders wished to keep hidden. I have 
never seen it myself, but I will translate it if you can bring it to me. 
I do not fear the Law Keepers. To understand the true extent of 
the prophecy youre involved in, we need to study the scroll in its 
entirety, Mathias said and her eyes dropped to rest on the books 
before coming up to meet Valentines. 

You said that I would destroy all demons, but that you didnt 
believe it because of the vision you saw from my blood. 

He nodded. 

She looked at Mathias. What do you remember of the prophecy? 
What were you told? 

We will know the child of the prophecy because they were born 
during a great eclipse. In their lifetime, another will come, but this 
one will signal the end. Nine of the translators believed that the 
child of the prophecy would damn our kind, but one amongst 
them believed differently. She believed that the child would be a 
saviour. Not just of demons, but of the world. 

Prophecy didnt know what to say. She was either supposed to 
kill all demons or save the world. How was she meant to react to 
that? When Valentine had told her that she would kill everything, 
shed wished that hed killed her. She couldnt bear the thought 
that she would do such a thing and shed felt powerless to stop it. 

81 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Now Mathias was telling her that there was a chance that she 
was supposed to save everyone, but it was only one person in 
ten that had thought so. It was all too much. How could she save 
the world? In her eyes, it seemed easier to destroy it. To save it 
seemed impossible. 

She looked at Valentine when he moved towards her and then 
she turned away from him, heading for the door. She glanced 
back at him when she reached it and found he was standing 
where she had been. She felt even more confused when she 
noticed he looked concerned. 

Im justI need some air, she said and walked out of the room. 

She went through the house, letting her instincts guide her while 
she remained heavy in thought. Her head ached as she tried to 
make sense of everything. When shed come downstairs, shed 
thought that she was ready to deal with the things that Mathias 
would have to tell her, but obviously she wasnt. 

A weight pressed down on her chest as she thought about what 
hed said. 

Save the world. 

Not just her species, or demonkind, but the world and everything 
in it. 

Pushing a pair of doors open, she felt relieved when the cool 
night air washed over her, enveloping her like a comforting 
blanket and soothing her. She raised her eyes to the sky and 
stared at the stars and the crescent moon. 

She felt so small, so insignificant. 

She wasnt strong enough to save the world. It was asking too 
much of her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. If she 
didnt save it, then she would destroy it. Maybe thats what it 
meant. If she didnt succeed, then her kind would die. Everyone 
would die. 

Maybe she really was supposed to be the end of everything. 

82 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She found her fingers tracing the raised design on the star 
around her neck and stared at one of the constellations twinkling 
above her. It was the hunter, Orion. She frowned as a flicker of a 
memory surfaced and disappeared before she had time to catch 
it. It all seemed so familiar. Had she been here before and looked 
at this scene above her in the past? She had looked out of the 
window of her room so many times back at the mansion, but she 
couldnt remember ever really stopping to look at the stars as she 
was now. 

Her heart felt heavy when she thought about her home and 
realised that she would probably never see it again, at least not 
under good circumstances. She didnt want to miss it, told herself 
that her years there hadnt been as happy as her memories 
seemed to make them now, but she couldnt help herself. 
Everything was happening so fast and every time she thought 
she was coping, something else came up to make things worse. 

She wrapped her fingers tighter around the star and looked at the 
moon as she sat down on the little bench behind her. To think, 
she still could have been unaware of everything had she obeyed 
her mothers rules and remained in the mansion. Part of her 
wished that she had. She wished that she could go back to being 
in the dark and locked in the house. But how long could they 
have kept her hidden? Mathias had said that another eclipse 
would come, like the one that had apparently happened when 
she was born. When she was born? Born as a human, or turned 
into a vampire? Either way she couldnt remember it. 

Her thumb came to rest against the back of the silver star, 
running over the holes that marked it and the protrusions. 

It seemed so calming, as though it was carrying away all her 
heavy thoughts and leaving her mind clear. 

She tensed when she felt someone nearby. 

Her sense of calm disappeared, replaced by one of confusion 
when Valentine came to stand not five foot from her. She didnt 
look at him. She kept her eyes fixed on the heavens and 
continued to stroke the star, wishing it would calm her again now. 
Everything was so much more bewildering when he was near to 

83 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

her. She wanted to talk to him, but didnt want to, not after the 
things hed said about her. He didnt want to be near her. He 
didnt care about her. 

So why had he looked so concerned when shed left the room, 
and why was he here now? 

Was Mathias right? Was Valentine merely frightened of the 
things that were happening? Was that why he wanted to distance 
himself from her? 

May I sit? His voice sounded uncertain and he ventured a step 
closer. 

She just sighed. He would sit if he really wanted to, of that she 
was sure, but it wouldnt help clarify things about him in her head. 
It would only make them more confusing. 

He sat at the other end of the bench, leaving some space 
between them. She was thankful for it. If hed sat closer, he 
would have only made everything worse. 

She wished that she could make sense of him, at least then 
shed have one less thing on her mind. 

She traced the constellations above her, occupying her mind by 
trying to picture what they had looked like in the books shed 
read. Theyd always had images drawn over the top of them, 
pictures of mystical beasts and people from ancient myths. Shed 
never been able to see them like that. When she looked at the 
stars, she saw different images overlaying them. They were 
pictures of the constellations that shed never seen, and she had 
to wonder why they were etched in her memory so deeply that 
she could only recall them and not the ones she remembered 
seeing. 

The moon was beautiful, nothing more than a thin crescent in the 
deep blue sky. 

We shall discover more about the prophecy in due time. His 
voice cut the silence and a frown flickered on her brow before 
she relaxed again. 

84 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

You mean more about me, she said, keeping her eyes fixed on 
the stars. 

His silence told her that he didnt know what to say in response to 
that. 

I feel She trailed off. She felt self-conscious, unsure of 
whether she should be saying such things to him when she 
wasnt sure if he cared about her at all. 

Go on, he said in a gentle tone. 

She brought her eyes down from the stars to rest on him. He was 
sitting at an angle facing her. One of his arms was resting against 
his knee and he leaned forwards. There was a look in his eyes 
that said he wanted to know what she had been about to say. 

Did he really? 

She wanted to believe that he did, but it was all too much to deal 
with. She had to speak though. The words werent going to stay 
inside her and she had to say them in order to make herself feel 
better. A part of her hoped that he would say something 
comforting. It would be easy to fool herself into believing he 
cared if he responded to what she was going to say with 
something reassuring. 

I feel like everything has been a lie. My whole life has been one 
big lie. Ive spent it pretending that everything was okay, and that 
the little things that constantly raised questions in my head didnt 
exist. I did have a sire. I did have marks once but now theyre 
gone. That was it. I wasnt abnormal. The reason people werent 
allowed to speak to me was because of my standing within my 
family, not because I was different in some way. The looks they 
gave me were because of who I was, not because they feared 
me for some unknown reason. Ive fooled myself for so long and 
now I cant. She closed her eyes and let her head fall backwards 
so she was facing the sky. Now I realise that Ive been living a 
lie all these years, and the questions Ive held at the back of my 
mind wont leave me be. 

What questions? 

85 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She smiled at the way his voice had maintained its gentleness. 

Valentine? 

Prophecy? He shifted closer to her and she opened her eyes. 

Do you remember daylight, sunrisesunsets? She didnt dare 
look at him, not until she had control over her feelings. She 
forced herself to remain as calm as she appeared, even though 
there was a dark vortex of pain growing inside of her, consuming 
every shred of peace she had felt and leaving her hurting worse 
than shed ever done. Now that shed begun to remember all the 
times shed fooled herself into thinking everything was okay, she 
couldnt stop the questions and the sense of fear that was 
creeping in. 

Vaguely, he said. Why? 

She looked at him. I dont. I dont remember anything about my 
human life. 

He raised a brow and inclined his head, giving her a curious look. 
You dont? Why not? 

I dont knowArkalus tries to help me. Every death day of mine, 
he takes me to the vault where its quiet and he tries to help me 
remember. I never do. 

His expression had darkened when shed mentioned her brother 
and he looked pensive. Some vampires can repress the 
memory. 

It had sounded as though he was talking to himself more than to 
her, but she hadnt missed what hed said and it had raised more 
questions in her head, questions that she now realised she 
should have asked long ago. Was there a reason why all her 
years in the mansion had seemingly been spent in the same 
way? 

Are you saying that Im 

86 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

NoI am saying that it might be that he is hindering your 
memories rather than helping you. I know someone who might be 
able to help you unlock them. 

Why would he do that? Why would he tamper with my 
memories, Valentine? What is it that Im not supposed to 
remember? 

I do not know. I am sorry. He started to reach out to her but 
then placed his hand down on the back of the bench instead. I 
shall contact the person I know and see if I can get them to see 
you. 

She nodded, silently thanking him for his offer. Had Arkalus really 
repressed her memories? Everything was getting more confusing 
by the minute and she wished that it would stop, or at least slow 
down, because she felt as though she was starting to suffocate 
under the weight of it all. She couldnt deal with things when they 
were happening so fast. She needed time to think. She needed 
to take her mind off it all for a while. 

Valentine? she said and he brought his eyes down from the 
stars to rest on hers. He still had that look of concern that hed 
been wearing since she left the room. She sighed. Tell me about 
sunsets. 

He smiled briefly and looked up at the moon again. Sunsets? 
Lets see. 

She shuffled into a more comfortable position, turning to face him 
so she could see his profile in the near darkness as he thought 
about what to tell her. 

He closed his eyes. 

I remember the last sunset I ever saw. The smile teased his lips 
again and she wondered if he could still see it now. The sky was 
blue at first. London was bustling as people went about their 
business. I was resting against the wall beside the Thames, 
looking up river. The lamps were being lit in preparation for the 
evening. The air smelt of damp straw and the unique scent of the 
water. 

87 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She closed her eyes too, wanting to see what he was seeing. 
Tell me more. 

I watched the sky as it gradually changed, going from pale blue 
above me, down through subtle shades of green and yellow, and 
finally orange as it met the horizon. The colours intensified as the 
sun began to sink, becoming a glowing fireball as it edged 
towards the buildings, sending them into silhouette. The small 
streaks of clouds drifting overhead caught the dying rays, 
becoming threaded with gold at first and then pink as the sky 
began to glow a pale crimson. 

She smiled, almost able to see it in her mind. Was it warm? 

It had been a fine summer day. The warmth hovered in the air, 
wrapping everyone up like a comforting blanket and promising a 
mild evening. I could still feel the heat of the sun even after it 
disappeared. It was beautiful to behold. 

It does sound beautiful, Valentine. 

She opened her eyes and found him looking at her. He was 
silent, looking deep into her eyes. She blinked slowly. 

You should have killed me. Her tone was empty and resigned. 

He shook his head. You have a choice. You always have a 
choice. Mathias will help you learn more about the prophecy. You 
shall learn more about yourself. It has been millennia since it was 
interpreted. There are vampires who believe you will be the one 
to save us. Maybe they are right and the others are wrong. 

She sighed. I hope so. 

He stood slowly and looked down at her. 

I have disturbed your solitude for too long. I shall leave you in 
peace now. No matter what happens, remember that you always 
have a choice, Prophecy. 

She smiled and he bowed slightly before walking back into the 
building. Her eyes roamed up the height of the building in front of 

88 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

her and stopped on the moon where it was creeping across the 


sky. 
She felt a sense of peace inside her and wondered if Valentine 
knew the affect that his words had on her. 


No matter what trials she faced in the future, she would stand up 
to them and do the best she could to overcome them. 
She had a choice. 
And she chose to save the world. 


89 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Nine 


The house was in darkness as Valentine walked through it. The 
only places that were lit were the study and the kitchen. He 
moved quickly, keeping his footsteps as light as possible so no 
one heard him. 

When he reached the door, he realised that hed been holding his 
breath. Was he that scared of someone hearing him? His species 
had good hearing, and it was a good enough reason to still 
everything that he could in the hope that he could leave without 
being caught by Prophecy. 

He reasoned with himself that this wasnt the answer. Running 
away never solved anything, but what else could he do? There 
was a chance, albeit a minute one, that his family wouldnt have 
heard of what hed done yet and if he went back now, they never 
needed to know. 

He could ease back into his old life, leaving behind the chaos of 
the past few days, but he had to leave now or all was lost. 

He opened the door enough to slip through and then shut it 
behind him. Turning, a sense of relief washed over him when he 
saw the empty street and began down the steps. 

Mathias was out on the hunt, replenishing the stocks that 
Prophecy had been draining dry, so he would have to be careful 
when walking the streets. The last thing he needed was to get 
caught. 

He watched the clouds gathering overhead and stepped out into 
the street. 

Youre leaving? 

Her voice carried a weight of hurt that stopped him in his tracks 
and hit him deep in his chest. He could almost picture what her 

90 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

face would look like without having to turn to see it. There would 
be a look of disbelief on it, her brows raised and her eyes wide as 
they echoed all her feelings to him, from anger to sadness. She 
felt everything so keenly that she could never hide it from the 
world. 

He took a deep breath and stared at the kerb just in front of his 
feet. I must. 

Must? she said with an air of confusion, as though that word 
couldnt possibly apply to what he was doing. 

I cannot do this. He turned to face her. He was leaving her, so 
he could at least do her that courtesy and prove to himself that 
he was strong enough to leave openly rather than skulking off in 
the dead of night. I have already sentenced myself to death by 
aligning myself with you. I have to go now or all is lost. 

She raised her chin, looking down on him as her eyes narrowed 
and her arms folded protectively across her chest. 

Go then. Leave if you can. Go back to your life and your family. 
All emotion in her eyes vanished and she regarded him as coldly 
as hed regarded her the night theyd met. I can do this on my 
own. 

Proph 

Dont speak my name! You have no right to speak it. She cut 
him off with a fiery glare and he took a step towards her, his own 
anger rising inside him as he did so. 

I brought you here to hide youto protect you. He frowned 
when she shook her head. 

Im tired of hiding. Ill only be found. Its better to meet my 
destiny head on rather than waiting for them to come for me. Her 
expression became filled with solemnity and she heaved a sigh. 

What are your plans? He ventured another step closer to her 
and the sadness in her eyes disappeared. 

91 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

My plans are no business of yours. She towered over him, her 
face dark and her brows knit tightly. A filthy dog of Aurorea is 
below my notice and not worthy of my acknowledgement. 

He saw straight through her mask of anger, seeing the hurt in her 
eyes and hearing it in her voice as she spoke. It was his fault. He 
deserved it for attempting to leave without telling her. He had 
known she would react this way. 

Go, get out of my sight. I dont need your help. Im better off 
without you. Go back to your wretched family. Go back to Prague 
and hide there. Leave me alone. Go, slink back in shame and 
pretend that youve not done anything wrong. I hope you can live 
with yourself. I hope that when Im facing death, when Im 
fulfilling my destiny, that youre there and I can show you how 
strong the blood of Caelestis is compared to yours. Go! Youre no 
better than one of the weaklings. You should have killed me 
when you were told to, should have been a good little boy and 
murdered me while I slept! She came down the steps and 
pushed him in the chest repeatedly, the force of her blows getting 
stronger until she had her fists curled into tight balls and was 
banging them down on him. Go. Go! What are you waiting for? 
Go! 

He grabbed her wrists tightly and restrained her, staring deep 
into her eyes. He tensed his jaw and didnt relinquish his grip 
even when she began to struggle. Shed insulted him, degraded 
his family, and was now resorting to violence in an attempt to 
make him leave. Why was she so desperate for him to go? 

She stilled. 

Theyll know, she whispered and stared at his chest. Her brows 
were furrowed and her hair covered half of her face. It struck him 
that she didnt want him to go after all. She wanted him to stay 
and thats why she was pushing him away. It was all a reaction to 
what she was feeling inside, a defence mechanism. He could feel 
her trembling in his hands and the distant tone of her voice spoke 
of pain. Someone will have seen us. To go back is insanityis 
suicide. 

92 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

They were true words. There was a high chance that someone 
would have seen them together in Prague or Paris, or even here. 
Word would be out by now that Prophecy was wanted for crimes 
against her species and it would be a miracle if they didnt know 
that hed assisted her escape. 

Her eyes met his and he could see the hurt swimming in them. 
She didnt want him to go. She feared for his safety and believed 
that he would die if he returned to his family. He could see it all in 
the way she was looking at him, nothing hidden, everything on 
show for him to see. 

I heard youIll keep away if you stay, she said. 

It took him a moment to realise what she was talking about. He 
remembered what hed said to Mathias and the odd sensation 
hed had that they were being watched. They had been watched, 
or at least listened to. He shouldve been more guarded with his 
words and the things he was speaking of. He shouldnt have 
spoken about his feelings in the first place, but hed needed to 
get things off his chest and needed the advice of his old friend. 

I know you cant stand me. I know its hard for you, Valentine. 
Its hard for me too. I cant hide any more. I have a choice, you 
said that, and Im going to discover the true meaning of the 
prophecy no matter what it takes. I cant live life in the dark any 
more. 

He closed his eyes briefly and searched for the right words to say 
to reassure her that things werent as bad as theyd sounded. He 
didnt want her to keep away; he just didnt trust himself when 
she was near. She made everything so much more confusing. He 
didnt know what he was supposed to feel about her. When the 
tiny trace of her blood had left his system, he had come to see 
that there was something else motivating his reaction to her and 
it was something that was dangerous to them both. It was 
forbidden. She was a Caelestis, his familys enemy. He shouldnt 
want to comfort her and help her. He shouldnt want to protect 
her. 

Letting go of her wrists, he watched her rub at them, her slim 
fingers caressing them. There were red marks on her where hed 

93 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

held her too tightly. He hadnt meant to hurt her but shed 
provoked him into it with her words against his family and him, 
with the fact that she was trying to make him leave. 

With the way that she was making him feel weak. 

He stood in silence, still unable to find his voice as his thoughts 
dived off in so many directions that his head felt as though it was 
spinning. It was all falling away from him, everything lost because 
of his decision to help her. He wished that hed never met her, 
but at the same time, in the recesses of his heart, was glad that 
he had. 

He placed one foot up onto the step she was standing on and 
opened his mouth to speak. 

Are you going somewhere, Valentine? Mathias voice made his 
disappear and he turned to see the older vampire walking up the 
street towards them with a leather satchel over his shoulder. 

Valentine looked at Prophecy. She was smoothing her long hair 
back over her shoulder, giving him an expectant look. She was 
waiting for him to speak. She was waiting to see if he really was 
going to leave. 

He gave a brief look over his shoulder in the direction he would 
have gone in if Prophecy hadnt caught him. She was right. There 
was no going back, not for her and not for him. To go back now 
was to face certain death. If he remained with her, he would be 
able to protect her and guide her through the world. She was 
going to have to visit places shed never been to before, would 
have to meet with demons that wouldnt think twice about killing 
her if she offended them by mistake and wouldnt know how to 
keep herself safe from the nightly dangers of the human world. 

He closed his eyes, fighting against the voice inside of him that 
was telling him to go back to his family and continue as their loyal 
son, and the torn feeling he had whenever he thought about the 
choice he had to make. 

It was her or his family. 

94 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

But he did have a choice. 

Just like hed told Prophecy not a few hours ago. 

He pictured how shed looked as shed sat beside him with her 
eyes closed imagining what a sunset looked like. She was so 
innocent, so young. 

He smiled to himself as he made his decision. 

No, he said and walked past her into the house, meeting her 
eyes for the briefest of moments. She smiled broadly back at 
him. 

He kept his eyes fixed on the end of the hall as she fell into step 
beside him and he led the way back to the study. 

I have news, Mathias said while he closed the doors and then 
followed them. 

Valentine sat down in the chair beside the fire and crossed his 
legs, waiting for his old friend to speak. Prophecy sat in the chair 
opposite him. He raised a brow as Mathias removed several 
canisters from his satchel and opened one of them. The scribe 
filled three glasses with blood and carried two of them with him 
as he walked over to where he and Prophecy were sitting. 
Prophecy almost snatched hers. Valentine smiled when she 
looked sheepish and then he noticed that Mathias was holding 
the other glass out to him. 

His stomach growled. 

Its still warm, Mathias said, as though he needed any enticing 
to make him drink what he was being offered. 

He had to eat. It had been days since his last feed. He took the 
glass with a nod and waited for Mathias to retrieve his and join 
them. He was amused by the way that Prophecy kept licking her 
lips, her eyes not leaving the blood as she waited for a sign that 
she could drink it. When she looked across at him, he raised his 
glass and nodded, showing her that no one would think she was 
rude if she drank it now. 

95 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He sipped his. 

She gulped hers down and then bit her lip while she looked at 
both him and Mathias, seeing that they werent drinking theirs so 
indelicately. His gaze was drawn to her lips. Her teeth were 
bloodied, her lower lip stained with crimson. He felt drawn to it, 
mesmerised by the sight of her having fed. Images of the night 
hed found in her the cemetery flashed into his mind. He really 
hadnt seen one take so much pleasure in blood. It had stirred 
fire in his veins. 

He stared at the bloom of red on her lip as she released it. 

It still stirred fire in his veins. 

Tearing his eyes away from her, he swiftly drank the blood in his 
glass and stifled his desire to change into his vampire guise. 

Mathias cleared his throat. 

You had news? Valentine used it to distract himself and pushed 
away the images of Prophecy in the cemetery that lingered in his 
mind. 

News? Mathias frowned thoughtfully and then raised his brows. 
News, of course. 

Prophecy placed her glass down and leaned towards Mathias 
where he was standing between the two chairs near the unlit 
fireplace. 

Well? she said, her eyes showing her eagerness. 

Valentine leaned casually back into his chair. 

I tracked a guardian tonight, Mathias said and Valentines 
attention was immediately with him. Ive heard from a reliable 
source that the seven have had orders to release their guardians. 
Many of the families have already sent them out to seek out the 
child of the prophecy. The only house yet to respond is Validus. 
Hyperion shows no interest in releasing them. Aurorea and 
Caelestis have informed the Law Keepers. 

96 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

You are certain? he said. 

Mathias nodded. A sense of dread filled Valentine. Prophecy had 
been right. There was no going back. 

We dont have guardians. I wasnt aware that my family kept 
werewolves, Prophecy said with a frown and looked at him. 

Neither of our families keep them at the mansion. When our 
houses were joined, they built a compound in the outskirts of the 
city. They have kept the werewolves there. If all the bloodlines 
and demons have not been alerted to your existence by now, 
they soon will be. Kalinor will lose no time, especially if he has 
realised that I am with you. 

You must move quickly, Mathias said. You will be watched for. 
Keep your guards up. 

Where must we go? Prophecy said. 

Paris. 

Paris? Valentine straightened up on hearing the name of the 
city he knew so well. It was where hed had the most dangerous 
fights of his life against the hunter. He was sure that the hunter 
lived in that city. It had good connections, both land and air, to 
the rest of Europe, making it the most sensible place to base his 
operations. 

My research has uncovered something which I had long 
forgotten. In my youth, I had been curious about the prophecy. I 
discovered that there was a key that supposedly unlocked it. 

As in translated it? he asked and Mathias nodded. 

The prophecy is written in an ancient tongue, one which all 
vampires have lost their knowledge of. It took the ten original 
vampires over four years to translate the entire scroll. The wheels 
have been set in motion for a reason. I do not believe we have 
such a luxurious amount of time in which to decipher it. The key 
will help us, of that I am sure. 

97 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Where is the key? Prophecy shifted forwards on her seat until 
she was balancing on the edge, as close to Mathias as she could 
get without leaving the confines of the armchair. 

There is magic mentioned in the scroll. The Three have the key. 
Head to Paris and seek them out. Valentine will know where to 
find them. They will know you are coming. 

She looked across at him. The corners of his mouth tugged into a 
brief smile that he hoped reassured her that he did indeed know 
where to find the witches Mathias had spoken of. 

And what of the scrolls? Her attention returned to Mathias. 

Valentine wondered just when she had began to take everything 
in her stride. The child he had seen in her over the past few days 
seemed to have disappeared since their conversation in the 
courtyard. She had accepted her fate and was now determined to 
face it head on and win. Did the things hed said have anything to 
do with the woman now sitting before him? The layers of 
insecurity and confusion seemed to have been stripped away 
and she now looked as she had done the night hed met her. She 
looked strong and defiant, ready to take on the world if she had 
to. 

He didnt look away from her when she looked at him 
surreptitiously out of the corner of her eye while continuing to 
face Mathias. There was a shy edge to her expression, as though 
shed realised that hed noticed the change in her and she was 
embarrassed by it. 

She shouldnt have been. 

She was enthralling when she was like this. She was powerful, 
almost commanding, and he could see why she was the child of 
the prophecy. 

He could see the woman that he had witnessed in his vision, one 
strong enough to lead an army. 

The first half is still held where it has been for nearly three 
centuries, by someone both I and Valentine know. 

98 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine looked up at Mathias, trying to think of a person they 
both knew that wouldnt care about the end of vampires, that 
wouldnt be tempted to translate the half of the scroll they had 
been given. 

A veritable princess, Mathias said with a small smile. 

Valentine nodded in understanding. 

The woman in question was as close to being a princess as 
vampires got. 

And the other? Prophecys voice was still certain and his 
attention was drawn back to her. 

The other is lost. It was stolen by humans many centuries ago. 
Thankfully they have never been successful in translating it, so 
the meaning remains hidden. While you are in Paris, I will 
attempt to locate the second half of the scroll. 

There will not be a train tonight, Valentine said and thought over 
everything they would need to do before heading to Paris. We 
will have to get more clothes so we are not so easily spotted. 

He looked down at the jacket he was wearing. He supposed it 
would do him good to get out of it. It was a tie to his past that he 
was better off without. It only served to remind him of what he 
had lost. 

When will we go? Prophecy said. 

He stood. 

We leave tomorrow night. 

99 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Ten 


Valentine led the way as they walked through customs at Gare 
Du Nord in Paris. Prophecy waited in silence behind him, 
watching in fascination as the guard checked the passports and 
ushered them through without so much as a suspicious glance. 
She met his eyes as she passed, wondering if he was still under 
Valentines spell. The guard winked at her and made some 
comment to his colleague. The two men grinned at each other 
like Cheshire cats. 

She didnt need to speak French to know theyd said something 
dirty about her. 

She glared at them and then pressed her hand to her stomach as 
it growled. Hunger pushed her, making her want to change and 
feed. She screwed her face up in agony and told herself that she 
couldnt change here. No matter how much satisfaction she 
would get from scaring the life out of the two guards. 

Valentine would find her something to eat soon enough. They 
just had to make it to the hotel. He had promised to get them 
both some blood once they were safely there. 

She looked up to see that while shed been standing still, hed 
continued walking and was now waiting for her by the exit. She 
hurried to him, ignoring the wolf whistles that the guards gave her 
as they laughed. 

When she reached him, Valentine turned away and continued 
towards the underground. She didnt pay attention to where they 
were going. She let him lead the way while her eyes roamed the 
dimly lit corridors and the people who were coming and going. 
She smiled as a group of people passed them, laughing and 
playing with each other as they headed down into the depths of 
the metro. 

100 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She closed her eyes when she walked out onto the platform and 
smoky wind blew against her, signalling the approach of a train. 
She could hear the wheels screeching as it rounded a corner and 
then the lights appeared in the tunnel. 

When it stopped with one of its doors in front of them, she 
ducked behind Valentine and used him as a shield to protect 
herself against the sudden river of people that flowed out of it. 

A glance at the clock on the wall told her it was nearing midnight. 

Why were there so many people still around? 

She let her gaze follow them as they all disappeared up the steps 
and then hopped onto the train when she realised that Valentine 
had moved again without her noticing. There was so much to 
take in now that she was aware of her surroundings. When they 
had passed through the city before, she had been too deep in the 
grip of the Hunger to see anything. All she had been able to 
focus on was the intense pain. 

Her stomach rumbled again. 

Intense pain that was going to return if she didnt feed soon. 

Are you all right? 

She looked up at Valentine. The train began to move, jerking 
around the corner as it pulled out of the station. She gripped the 
rail by the door with one hand while keeping her other one 
pressed against her stomach. 

Hungry. She pushed the word out. 

We shall get you something soon enough. It is not far to go now. 
The hotel He trailed off and looked along the length of the 
train towards the next carriage. 

What? She could see there was something wrong and her 
senses automatically reached out, trying to pick up on what hed 
felt. 

101 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The carriage they were in was half full and she could barely see 
the occupants of the next one through the tiny window in the 
door. Was there something there? All she could feel were 
humans. 

The second the train stopped at a station, Valentine caught hold 
of her hand and dragged her off it. His actions ignited a spark of 
fear inside of her and she gripped his hand tightly. 

Whats wrong? she whispered and started to turn her head. 

Do not look back, he said. She stopped herself just in time. He 
glanced down at her. I think we are being followed. 

Werewolf? she said and stared straight ahead, her body going 
rigid as she resisted the temptation to look behind her and see 
what it was that was following them. 

No. Human. Valentine looked around them when they reached 
the ticket barrier and then lifted her over it. He jumped the gate 
and caught her hand again. Act normal. Do not panic. We shall 
soon see if they are following us. 

Who are they? 

He didnt answer her question; he led her up into the street. She 
looked around them at the tree-lined road with its pretty buildings 
and streetlights. There were still a lot of people around and she 
again wondered why. 

Her question was answered when Valentine led her towards one 
of the buildings and gave some money to a man on the door. 

She flinched as the music assaulted her ears and the strobe 
lights made Valentine look jittery as they headed deeper into the 
club. She growled and hissed at the people as they pushed her, 
making her almost lose her grip on his hand. The beat of the 
music was heavy, pounding with guitars and drums, and she tried 
to catch some of the words but failed. There was a bar against 
the wall furthest from her, and every inch of the floor was 
swarming with people. They were dancing, writhing against each 
other under the blue lights and flickering strobes. The air was hot, 

102 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

swamped with the smell of sweat and the tempting fragrance of 
blood. 

She was knocked backwards by a group of people and she 
growled at them. When she regained her balance, she found that 
Valentine was nowhere to be seen. She looked around her, hers 
eyes darting over every face that she could see as she searched 
for him. She felt dizzy when she tried to reach out with her 
senses to find him and was flooded by the intoxicating feeling of 
every heartbeat in the room. They all sped, making her head 
spin. She covered her mouth, trying to hide her teeth as they 
began to descend. She wanted to close her eyes and breathe in 
the delicious scent of blood that was engulfing her. Her claws 
extended and her eyes changed. 

Overwhelming hunger swept through her. 

She saw another person enter, a tall man who was broad in 
build, and she remembered why Valentine had brought them in 
here. 

Someone was following them. 

Her vampire guise receded, forced away by panic in an attempt 
to make her blend in, and she quickly searched for Valentine. 
She couldnt see him anywhere and the tall man was beginning 
to move through the crowd towards her. She needed to find 
somewhere safe to hide. Her eyes darted to her right as a bright 
white light appeared and disappeared. Perfect. 

She forced her way through the crowd and pushed the bathroom 
door open. 

The brightness of the light was blinding and her hand came up 
instinctively to protect her eyes. The door closed behind her and 
she breathed a sigh of relief as the wall dulled the feeling of the 
people in the club. She paused when she sensed that she wasnt 
alone. 

Someone flushed a toilet and then fell out of the cubicle door into 
a heap on the floor. 

103 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Her head cocked to one side as the girl struggled to her feet. The 
girl stared at her with wide eyes and then stumbled towards her, 
wobbling on her feet as she leaned heavily against the row of 
washbasins. 

Prophecy focused on the sound of her heartbeat, licking her lips 
as it pounded erratically, the staccato rhythm calling to her, 
urging her to feed. 

Youre pretty, the girl said in an accent that sounded like the 
people in the television programs Prophecy had watched back at 
the mansion. American. 

She didnt say anything, just moved slightly as the girl reached a 
hand out towards her face. Her eyes were on it immediately, her 
Hunger begging her to bite into it and drink her delicate blood 
down. She needed to sate it. Valentine wouldnt feed her for 
ages. Besides, she didnt need him to feed her. She could feed 
herself. She frowned and told herself that Valentine had 
promised to feed her as soon as possible. She didnt need to eat 
the girl. It would only make the situation worse. 

She stared at the girls neck, watching the pulse that was visible 
in her jugular. 

It wouldnt be the same. Whatever Valentine could offer her 
wouldnt be the same as drinking from the girl. Her claws 
extended against her will as her hunting instincts began to take 
control, whispering words of temptation to her as she struggled 
against it. 

He didnt have to know. 

She needed to feed her Hunger. Bottled blood wasnt going to 
sate it. 

I like your style, the girl drawled and tried to stand without the 
assistance of the washbasins. Pale and innocent. Guys dig that. 

Prophecy cocked a brow. Pale and innocent. Pale maybe, but 
she wasnt innocent. None of her kind could be considered that. 

104 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She lost control the moment the girl turned to face the mirror, her 
eyes widening when she saw only herself reflected in the glass. 
Not waiting for the girl to turn to face her, and not giving her a 
chance to scream, Prophecy snapped her neck. She was too 
weak and desperate for blood to deal with the struggle the girl 
would have put up. 

It would be easier this way. 

When the girl began to fall, she grabbed her around the waist 
and held her tightly. She sank her teeth deep into her victims 
neck, her eyes fixing on the mirror and watching the twin 
puncture marks appear on the dead girls skin. The sight of it 
drove her on, making the blood taste even sweeter as it 
intoxicated her. A rivulet of red ran down over her victims 
collarbone and she held the girl tighter, digging her claws in. She 
drank deeper, desperate for the pleasure that came from the 
fresh blood. It was delicious. She felt as though shed been 
starving since her first kill. Now that shed found the remedy for 
her craving, she didnt want to relinquish it until there was nothing 
left for her to drink. She bit down harder. Her head began to swim 
and she felt her hunger abating. 

She blinked when she looked into the mirror again and 
everything seemed to sway and spin. 

When the door opened, she hazily sensed something familiar 
and dropped the girl. She tried to wipe the blood off her lips but 
missed and instead watched her hand as it moved slowly in front 
of her. It looked fuzzy and the more she tried to get it to focus the 
worse her head felt. 

She barely registered the tight grip on her arm before she was 
spun on the spot and her knees collapsed beneath her. 

Valentine growled and caught her other arm, forcing her to stand. 
She beamed up at him, her eyelids heavy and her lips and chin 
covered in blood. 

He tightened his grip on her upper arms until she pulled a face of 
discomfort and then he tugged her close to him. 

105 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

There are places to get blood. There are sources in every city 
where it is untraceable. But you have to do this! You are worse 
than a child! His eyes narrowed, reflecting the anger in his voice. 
She flinched away, making a small whining noise while trying to 
prise his fingers off her. He towered over her, increasing his grip 
until he saw the pain reflected in her eyes. Even children know 
the rules! 

He should have let go of her then, he knew that he should have, 
but he suddenly found that he didnt want to. Hed gotten 
dangerously close to her and now he could smell the blood on 
her. A feeling of desire began to grow in the pit of his stomach, 
running through every inch of him and taking command even as 
he tried to shut it down. 

She broke free of his grasp but was back in it again before shed 
even had the chance to move a foot. 

Im not a child! She retaliated and his fingers closed tightly 
around her arms again as he stared into her eyes. They moved 
over her, hunger burning in him as he ran them down her body 
and back up again. 

You really arent. 

She stilled in his grasp, her eyes becoming wide at first as she 
caught his meaning and then drooping again as the moment of 
recognition passed and the pleasure of the feed fogged her brain. 

Her flesh felt so warm under his fingers. The borrowed heat from 
the blood and the alcohol made her even more alluring than she 
had been in the cemetery. He pushed her away, wanting to shut 
out the desire he felt for her. A deeper sensation coiled in the pit 
of his stomach, spreading into his chest and drawing him to her 
as she stood before him with a drunken smile on her face. She 
was too tempting right now and he was too weak to resist if she 
made a move. 

He looked down into her eyes and stepped towards her again. 
He licked his lips at the same time as she cleaned hers of blood. 
He wished it were his tongue doing that, not hers. 

106 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He shook his head in an attempt to clear it of such ideas and 
then found his eyes drawn back to her. She closed her eyes and 
smiled. He could see she still took intense pleasure in the kill. It 
wasnt the alcohol that was making her this way. The taste of 
fresh blood straight from the body had a profound effect on her, 
one that she didnt bother to hide. 

His breathing became heavy while he looked at her and she 
opened her eyes to reveal their emerald depths to him. She had 
changed, her vampire guise making her even harder to resist. His 
chest heaved and he stared at her, unable to draw his eyes away 
no matter how much he tried. He wanted to reach out a lone 
finger and swipe the blood off her lower lip. He wanted to let her 
lick it clean. He wanted to taste the blood in a kiss that he knew 
was forbidden. 

He barely kept control as his eyes switched and his fangs tried to 
descend. 

Finding the strength, he turned away from her and grabbed her 
wrist, yanking her along behind him while he strode towards the 
door. 

He was foolish to have waited so long before moving. The hunter 
may have realised where they were and it would be difficult to 
see him in amongst the crowd in the club. He shouldnt have let 
her get to him. He should have kept his mind off blood and on the 
business of getting safely to the hotel without being followed. 

He shouldnt have wanted to kiss her. 

Leaving the bathroom, he scanned the club, hoping that the 
hunter had given up his chase this time. 

Useless child! he shouted over the din of the music and 
tightened his grip on her wrist when she tried to twist herself free. 

The room went silent as someone screamed and he didnt need 
to look in order to know that they had found the body. 

It was time he and Prophecy got out of there. 

107 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He mentally chastised himself and dragged Prophecy through the 
club behind him, heading for the fire exit sign he could see on the 
other side of the stage. He didnt relinquish his grip on her as he 
pushed the door open and took a deep breath of air to clear his 
senses of all the blood and the scent of humans. 

I feel funny, Prophecy mumbled. 

He walked her out of the alley and into the street, and then 
looked at her. She was still swaying. It took a lot of alcohol to get 
a vampire drunk. The girl shed fed from must have been close to 
falling unconscious. Her first kill had been drinking, hed tasted a 
trace of the alcohol in her blood, but it hadnt been to this extent 
and it hadnt got Prophecy drunk too. 

He gave her a look that said he wasnt impressed. 

I think someone drugged me, she said. 

He began walking with her again. 

You are not drugged. The girl was drunk and now you are drunk. 
It will wear off soon. He stopped to get his bearings and then 
walked down the road to his right. 

They werent far from the hotel. It was something he was thankful 
for when Prophecy fell in a heap on the floor and giggled. 

He couldnt remember the last time hed seen a drunken vampire. 

He hauled her to her feet and cast her an angry look. She bit her 
lip, an innocent look on her face as she held her hand out to him. 
He rolled his eyes and took hold of it, tired of telling her off and 
wishing they were already at the hotel. He wanted some time to 
think. Hed let her sleep off the effects of her feed and do a little 
pacing so his head would clear. 

It felt as though there was so much going on in it that he couldnt 
cope with anything else that came along. It was a dangerous way 
to feel. One wrong decision and theyd both be dead. 

108 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He picked up the pace when he saw the bright sign of the hotel 
beckoning him up a side street and scanned their surroundings to 
check it was safe before heading towards it. Prophecy stumbled 
along behind him, muttering things to herself that he didnt care 
to hear. She mentioned his name a few times, but he told himself 
it was best not to listen. She wouldnt be making any sense right 
now and the last thing he needed was to spend the whole night 
trying to decipher what shed been talking about. 

Stopping outside the hotel, he looked her over and roughly wiped 
her chin on his jacket sleeve in case there was any trace of blood 
on her. He didnt need the concierge seeing the blood and 
presuming hed been hitting her. 

He pushed the door open and held it for her. She walked 
unsteadily through it and stopped in the lobby. Her head fell 
backwards and she stared at everything with wide eyes and an 
open mouth. 

Shaking his head, he went to the reception desk and checked 
them in, all the while keeping his senses locked on her where 
she was turning gradually on the spot. 

Taking his door card with a smile, he grabbed her hand and 
pulled her over to the lifts. He kept the smile on his face as 
people passed him, and tugged on Prophecys hand, trying to 
speed her up as his cheeks began to ache. He never could smile 
for long. Cornelius had always said it was because his position 
demanded for him to be serious all the time. He just thought it 
was because there wasnt much to smile about in the world. 

He pushed Prophecy into the lift when the doors opened. The 
smile dropped off his face. He ran his fingers through his hair and 
leaned his head backwards while he heaved a sigh. Why did 
everything about the girl seem so difficult? They couldnt even 
achieve the simple task of arriving in Paris without drawing the 
attention of both a hunter and the police. It wasnt bad enough 
that they had guardians and Law Keepers hunting them, she had 
to get humans involved too. He looked at her. She was leaning 
against the wall opposite him humming to herself while she 
traced patterns on the mirror. 

109 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He shook his head again and sighed. 

Hed arrived in this city no less than a hundred times in his life, 
not once had he been tracked by a hunter the second hed 
arrived, and not once had he drawn the attention of the police. 

The lift door opened and he went to grab hold of her wrist again 
but she pushed him away and walked in what she clearly thought 
was a straight line out into the hall. 

He turned her around when she started heading in the wrong 
direction and suppressed his desire to growl when she jerked her 
shoulder backwards, making him let her go. She wove down the 
corridor, bumping into the wall occasionally and mumbling things 
under her breath whenever she did. 

At least she was amusing to watch sometimes. 

He whistled at her when she walked straight past the door to the 
room and she turned very slowly to face him, as though she was 
sure she would fall if she moved any faster. 

He pushed the door open. 

She held her hand out, ghosting it along the wall while she 
walked back towards him and then taking hold of the doorframe 
as she went into the room. 

He almost walked into her when she stopped dead and looked 
around the room. Easing the door closed behind him, he slipped 
past her and let her take it all in. He went straight to the mini bar 
and opened himself a whisky. Sitting down on one of the 
couches, he watched her as she continued to stand in the same 
spot, her eyes moving over everything in the expansive room. 

Big, she said and he looked around. 

It was big. 

Not as large as the apartment he owned in Paris, but he couldnt 
risk taking her there. Whenever hed travelled, hed always 

110 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

stayed at the best hotels. There was no point in being immortal if 
you couldnt enjoy the finer things in life. 

The dcor was typical upmarket hotel. The walls were painted a 
warm cream colour and the furniture was pompous and 
expensive. The living area between the two bedrooms was 
brightly lit. Flowers and fruit adorned the table that was situated 
near the window and the whole room smelt of them. His gaze 
moved back to Prophecy when she muttered something. 

She moved painstakingly slowly towards the middle of the room. 
She blinked rapidly, her eyes rolling as she pressed her hand to 
her head and pouted. Standing, he downed the little bottle of 
whisky and tossed it into the bin. He caught her around the arm, 
pushed one of the sets of white double doors open and held his 
other hand out, intimating the bed. 

Sleep. You will feel better tomorrow, he said. 

She looked up at him, right into his eyes, and smiled. 

She placed her free hand against his chest. Thank you. 

He relinquished his grip on her arm and then turned away when 
she began to strip in front of him. His jaw muscles tensed and he 
stared at the ceiling, ignoring the voice at the back of his mind 
that told him to look. It had been hard enough in Prague when 
shed got changed in front of him, now it was bordering on 
impossible. 

He heard a soft thud and a sigh. 

Risking a look, he found her flat out on her front on the bed 
wearing nothing but her underwear and a black vest top. The rest 
of her clothes were in a crumpled heap on the floor. He looked 
around the room, searching for a blanket to cover her with. She 
didnt need it to keep her warm since her body would never 
naturally get above room temperature. It was more for him than 
for her. He would never be able to concentrate if he knew she 
was lying on the bed like this. 

111 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He found what he was looking for in the wardrobe. Unfolding it, 
he draped it over her body and raised a brow when she moaned, 
shifted onto her side and curled up into a tight ball. 

He should have got her some nightclothes when hed gone to get 
them clothes to change into but hed been in a hurry. As it was, 
all hed managed to bring with them was a small black bag filled 
mostly with underwear and clothes for her. Mathias had given 
him a black jacket to wear that wasnt too dissimilar to his old 
one. It was less conspicuous, but made him feel like a Japanese 
schoolboy. 

He gave her one last look and then walked back into the living 
area. He would leave her door open. That way if she woke during 
the day she wouldnt panic because shed easily be able to find 
him. He didnt know how much of tonight she would remember, 
but he was sure it wouldnt be enough for her not to be frightened 
when she woke to find herself in unfamiliar surroundings. 

Crossing the room, he pushed open the other set of double 
doors. He carefully unbuttoned his jacket and placed it over a 
hanger in the wardrobe. Throwing a glance at the bed, he walked 
back into the living area and over to the mini bar. He couldnt 
sleep when it was still dark out. He opened another whisky and 
went back to his room, pacing along the length of it while he tried 
to get his thoughts into order. 

Prophecy was going to want to kill again, unless the blood 
Mathias had given her had helped abate the Hunger. Apart from 
her indiscretion in the nightclub, she had seemed fine, so there 
was a chance that another feed on bottled blood would free her 
of the effects of the Hunger. It would be better if she didnt need 
to openly kill again. 

When they had the key, they would need to get the first part of 
the scroll. He knew exactly where it was and who had it. Mathias 
had said that a veritable princess was holding it. 

Valentine swigged his whisky. 

She was one at that. Mia was always pleased to see him and he 
would be able to kill two birds with one stone. She would give 

112 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

them her part of the scroll and she would be able to help 
Prophecy remember things. They would need good cover to slip 
in unnoticed and meet with her. The families in that city were 
powerful and although one of them had not released their 
guardians, it would still prove difficult to avoid detection. 

But first, they had a job to do in this city. 

First, they had to go and see the Three. 

113 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Eleven 


The murky alleys they had been walking were a stark contrast to 
how Prophecy had imagined Paris. There was nothing beautiful 
and delicate about the places they had passed through in the last 
twenty minutes. They were dank, wet streets with little lighting in 
what seemed like a bad neighbourhood. Shed heard the sirens 
of police cars several times and had seen them as they sped 
down the wider roads that the alleys led out onto. 

She looked at the old stone walls of the buildings around her. 
They looked like factories or something similar. She couldnt 
quite tell. 

Her brows met in a frown when she trod in a puddle that had 
been made in a pothole and felt the cold water seep into her 
boot. She shook her foot off, the scowl remaining on her face as 
she tried to rid her boot of water. 

I hope you know where youre going, she grumbled, staring at 
her foot. She could see Valentines meticulously clean boots just 
out of the corner of her eye. They were facing her, meaning he 
was probably watching her with another frown. 

Hed been frowning all night. Whenever he looked at her, his 
brows knit and his eyes narrowed into a hard look. She knew that 
shed done wrong and shed apologised a thousand times, but it 
didnt seem to be enough for him. He was still angry with her. He 
hadnt seemed to hear her when shed told him that shed tried to 
resist the urge to kill but it had been too great. She could still 
hear his words from last night, had felt them hit her deep in the 
chest through her drunken haze. 

She was worse than a child. 

But then hed changed, hed looked at her with such a hunger in 
his eyes that all the words shed been ready to throw at him had 
slipped from her grasp, leaving her lost in his eyes and 

114 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

wondering if he was going to do something theyd probably both 
regret. 

It would only make things even more confusing and that wasnt 
what they needed right now. 

Shed awoken early tonight, before hed risen, and had paced 
around the living area, occasionally sneaking glances at him 
when she passed his open door. Shed spent most of her time 
formulating an apology; the apology shed recited at least ten 
times over to him throughout the course of the evening. The rest 
of the time, her mind kept replaying the moment in the bathroom. 
She could remember it all, could remember the way hed held her 
close and tight, and the look in his eyes. She didnt know what to 
make of it. Hed told Mathias that he hated her and he couldnt 
bear her wanting to be close to him, but last night hed been the 
one that had wanted to be close to her and it hadnt been hate in 
his eyes. 

She raised her head to look at him when he spoke. 

A good hunter knows everything about his environment, he said 
and glanced up the alley. Its not far now. 

A good hunter? Like the one who was following us last night? 
She fell into step beside him when he began walking up the alley 
again. 

Him, myself, any one of the many elite. 

She frowned, her eyes narrowing as she scrutinised him. He 
wasnt wearing his long red embroidered jacket any more, it had 
been replaced with a black one of similar stand up collar design, 
but he hadnt lost the proud and confident air shed noticed the 
moment shed met him. He still reminded her of a Law Keeper. 

Youre a hunter? But hunters are humando you hunt 
vampires? Her frown remained in place. Had he been hunting 
her that night? Had he killed the son of her house? 

No, he said and relief bloomed inside of her. I hunt the 
hunters. 

115 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She looked at him. He hunted the vampire hunters? No wonder 
he seemed like a Law Keeper. They had to be strong enough to 
take on the hardest of opponents and win, and Valentine looked 
as though he could certainly do that, especially if hed spent a lot 
of time hunting the hunters that plagued their species. There 
were only a few vampire hunters that were skilled enough to take 
on a member of one of the seven pure bloodlines. Most hunters 
probably spent their whole life tracking and killing the weaker-
blooded vampires that all of the pure bloodlines detested. Her 
family saw those hunters as nothing more than a form of pest 
control, something they were glad of as it kept the weakling 
population steady. Most hunters probably never met one of the 
seven. They were incomparable to the weaklings, their strength 
and abilities far superior, and their senses sharper. Most hunters 
who met one of them probably never lived to tell the tale. 

There were only a handful of hunters that the seven had to be 
concerned about, and only one of them made the families 
worried. 

Was he the one who had followed them last night? 

Shed never heard of a vampire who hunted the hunters before. 
Her family didnt have one, and none of the others did as far as 
she knew. Valentine was unique. She mused that it must take 
great skill and courage to fight against the hunters and wondered 
how long hed been doing it for. Mathias had said that Valentine 
was three centuries old. How much of that time had been spent 
working as a hunter for his family? 

We are here. Valentines voice roused her and she looked at 
the dull grey metal door. 

He knocked. She moved to stand behind him, waiting for 
someone to answer and not taking her eyes off the door. 

He pressed his hand against the metal. 

Cold, he said. 

She followed suit. It wasnt just cold. It was freezing to the touch. 
On looking closer, she could see small intricate patterns of ice 

116 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

crystals near the edges of the door. What kind of place was this? 
What kind of witches lived somewhere so cold? 

The door creaked open, revealing a set of steps and a small 
woman. Her silver hair was frizzy and wild, making her round 
face look even pudgier. She was dressed in dark clothing, her 
dress skimming the floor as though it wasnt made for such a 
short woman. She was pale, her skin almost white in the 
darkness. 

Youre early, she said in a thin voice that made her sound older 
than she looked, if it was possible. We need proof. 

Prophecy looked at the hand shed extended and then at the 
other one that held a needle. 

Valentine stepped between her and the witch. You are not 
touching her. You know who we are if you have been expecting 
us. 

We know everyone who comes to our door, young man. She 
smiled at him, her eyes closing and her cheeks rising with it. 
Can never be too careful. 

She stepped to one side and pointed up the stairs. 

Follow, she said and started up them, muttering to herself while 
she slowly mounted each step. 

Prophecy could see why when she looked down at them. They 
were covered in a thin film of ice. It rose higher and grew thicker 
at the edges where it met the wall and her eyes followed it up. 
She let her fingertips graze the ice that was coating the walls and 
then looked up at the pale blue light at the top of the stairs. 

It was getting colder the closer they got to it. 

She moved nearer to Valentine when they finally entered the 
large circular chamber at the top. The walls were thickly 
encrusted with ice that sparkled like diamonds with an eerie blue 
glow. She could feel what little body temperature she had being 
drained from her as she moved further into the room and closer 

117 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

to the flickering blue fire that danced in the centre of it. She 
realised it was emitting cold rather than heat. 

She looked at Valentine and he managed a brief smile before a 
door opposite them opened and revealed two other witches. One 
was a contrast to the short witch that had greeted them at the 
door. She was tall and thin, her white hair drawn back into a tight 
bun, making her face appear even more severe than it already 
looked. Her nose was slim and pointed, her brows arched highly 
and her chin was long. Her dress was similar to the other 
witches, made of a dull blue cloth that looked uncomfortable and 
itchy. It was tight against her body, dipping in at the waist where 
a belt held it, and making her look even taller than she really was. 

The other witch seemed similar to herself. She was of average 
height and build, slim but not thin, and her silver hair was long 
with soft waves kinking it. She looked much younger than the 
other two witches, her features still delicate and not wrinkled with 
age. She wore the same type of dress as them and had the same 
pale blue eyes. 

They moved towards her, the short witch falling into line beside 
the other two as they closed the gap. Prophecy moved closer to 
Valentine, wanting to feel that she was safe. 

The tall thin witch clasped her hands together in front of her so 
tightly that her veins stood out. 

Prophecy leaned back as they all looked her over, their 
expressions curious. 

She is so young. The tall witch looked at the others. 

Too young. The short witch frowned. 

To have the weight of the world on her shoulders. The youngest 
witch finished. 

She frowned at all of them, unsure of what to make of what 
theyd said. They seemed to move as one, closing in on her, but 
backing away again when Valentine growled at them. They bent 
towards each other, their faces reflecting various feelings, and 

118 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

she got the feeling that they were talking about her. She knew 
that witches didnt need to say things out loud in order to talk with 
others. They could say things straight into other peoples heads. 
They all looked at her. 

She has red hair, the tall witch said. 

Red like blood. The short one reached out a hand and stroked 
the air as though she was stroking her hair. 

Red like her mothers. The third witch smiled. 

Her mother? Did they know who her mother was? When the tall 
one opened her mouth again, she realised that they always 
spoke like this, in order and as one. They seemed to finish each 
others sentences as though they were one person split into 
three, one mind in three different vessels. 

Her mother would be proud. 

So proud. 

I believe so. 

What about my mother? She took a step towards them and 
Valentine caught her arm, holding her back. Tell me about my 
mother. 

We need your blood. 

Your blood will make a key. 

Your blood is a key. 

Her blood? She wished that theyd explain more, wished they 
had answered her question about her mother. Did they really 
know about her? Did she really look like her mother? Was this all 
some cruel trick? 

Come with us. The thin witch began to move. 

119 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy broke free of Valentines grip and found herself 
following her. 
Dont move. 


You must remain here. 
She turned to see the young witch with her hand against 
Valentines chest stopping him from moving. Prophecy tried to 
give him a look that said everything would be okay, but she 
wasnt sure that it would. Turning away, she took a deep breath 
and followed the tall witch into the other room. It felt even colder 
than the first one. She could hear the other two witches still 
talking to Valentine and it only made her more uncertain. 


Dont enter that room, the short witch said. 
No matter what you hear, the younger one said. 
She wouldnt like what youd see. 
But youll see soon enough. 
Prophecy watched them walking over to her, leaving Valentine 


looking lost. She wanted to go back to him, back to where she 
felt safe, but the witches had said they needed her blood in order 
to create the key and she needed that key. 

The doors closed and she swallowed hard. 

She stood in silence while they looked her over and she tried her 
best not to let her nerves show. 
Dont be frightened. The thin witch smiled at her. 
Never be frightened. 
Fear is empty, pointless. 
They pointed at her clothes and she looked down at them, 


unsure of what they wanted. The youngest one came towards 
her and began unbuttoning her shirt for her. 

120 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

You want me to strip so you can take my blood? Cant you just 
use a needle? She looked incredulous as they all shook their 
heads in the negative. 

There are things youll need. 

Things to unlock the power. 

The power that is in your blood. 

Power? She frowned at them. She had power in her blood? The 
power to act as a key? Or something else? 

They all indicated the raised slab of ice in the centre of the room. 
It was covered in a thick white blanket made of fur. At least she 
wouldnt freeze while they prodded and poked at her naked body. 
Her eyes strayed to the door and she tried to sense Valentine on 
the other side. 

Her eyes widened. Thats why theyd told him not to come in, 
because shed be naked. She was glad theyd stopped him now. 
She was having a hard enough time knowing how to act around 
him already without the awkwardness this would have added. 

She stripped off and placed her clothes in a pile beside her. The 
floor was freezing underfoot and the chill that hung in the air stole 
the last of the warmth from her body. She carefully hopped up 
onto the slab and lay down, taking a deep breath when the three 
women moved to stand at different points, the tall one at her 
head and the other two on opposite sides of her. They all smiled 
down at her. She moved her gaze to the icy ceiling and kept it 
there as they began to chant. Her skin prickled, the hairs 
standing on end as a feeling like static electricity filled the air. 
They were drawing symbols and her body began to burn. Her 
shoulders ached and her stomach twisted. 

She tried to sit up, but found that she couldnt move her hands. 
She looked at her left hand and attempted to lift it off the table but 
it wouldnt shift. In desperation, she tried to move her ankles and 
found they were stuck too. A chill of fear swept through her. It 
was as though she was being restrained but couldnt see the 
bonds. 

121 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The boy can see her. The tall witch cast a glance at the door. 

Likes her. 

Has tasted her. 

She felt a finger run over the marks on her throat and furrowed 
her brows. She tried to move away from it and desperately 
wriggled. There was something soothing about their voices as 
they continued to talk and she began to focus on them, shutting 
out the fear that was engulfing her and the spots of searing pain 
that began to burn deeper at her shoulders and over her chest 
and stomach. 

Their paths are entwined. 

Now. 

Forever. 

Whose paths? Were they talking about Valentine and her? They 
said he had tasted her, and that he liked her and could see her. 
See her how? There had to be a deeper meaning to it than just 
being able to physically see her. Was it because of the blood he 
had taken from her? Were they talking about the vision hed had? 

It is a good match. The thin witchs hands began to get closer to 
her, still drawing the invisible symbols in the air. 

He will protect her. The short ones hands edged towards her, 
matching the descent of the thin ones. 

Save her. The young one smiled at her and brought her hands 
down to hover over her chest. She craned her neck to see what 
was happening as the witch continued to draw symbols. 

Like she will save him. They all spoke at once and fiery pain 
ripped through her body as their fingers touched her, moving in a 
pattern against her skin and searing her. 

The thin ones hands were marking her shoulders and she could 
feel the short one touching her stomach while the youngest witch 

122 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

drew upon her chest. Prophecy could see faint marks appearing 
as the witchs hand moved faster and faster until it was almost a 
blur. 

She felt numb when all the pain focused on where their hands 
were touching her and she screwed her eyes shut as it began to 
intensify, making the points where they were in contact with her 
feel as though someone was pushing a hot poker into her flesh. 

She arched off the table, flung her head back and screamed. 

* * * * 

Valentine ran to the door the moment he head her scream and 
pounded it with his fists. She sounded petrified, in pain, and he 
had to get to her. He banged on the ice, hitting it with everything 
he had and growling when it didnt break. 

Prophecy! 

He was thrown away from the door by some invisible force and 
reacted quickly when his senses screamed danger at him. He 
flipped backwards over the cold fire, narrowly avoiding it and 
coming to land gracefully on the other side of it on one knee and 
with one hand pressing into the floor. 

He looked up the instant the door opened and stood, ready to 
fight if he had to. 

It was Prophecy. 

She looked white as snow against her black clothing, her body 
trembling as she held herself tightly, and he knew it wasnt the 
cold that had done this to her. It was the witches. He went to 
attack them when they appeared behind Prophecy but the 
youngest one stopped him dead in his tracks by simply holding 
her hand up. 

We did not harm her, the thin one said. 

She will be stronger, the short one continued. 

123 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Stronger now than ever, the youngest witch finished. 

Prophecy? He looked at her. 

She was shaking badly, her eyes fixed on the fire in a distant 
stare and her arms crossed over her chest, her hands gripping 
her shoulders. He went to move closer to her but she backed 
away, her eyes wide when she finally looked at him. She blinked 
rapidly and furrowed her brows. 

What did you do to her? He didnt hide his anger as he looked 
at the three witches who were standing behind Prophecy. 

They didnt answer him either. They were more interested in 
Prophecy. 

She had turned to face them, her body still shivering and her lips 
as ashen as her cheeks. It made her red hair look like blood 
against white tiles and an image of the nightclub bathroom 
flashed in front of his eyes. He wanted to lick his lips as he 
remembered the sight of Prophecys mouth covered in blood. He 
had to get some food, and not just for himself. Whatever they had 
done to her, she looked like she needed blood in order to speed 
her recovery. He would take her back to the hotel and make sure 
she was asleep before heading out to get supplies. Shaking his 
head, he focused on the witches and what they were telling 
Prophecy. 

In two nights, come to see us. 

When the moon is fat. The short witch moved to the steps. 

Then the key will be ready. 

He saw Prophecy nod and stepped to one side when she began 
to move, giving her room to walk past him without upsetting her 
any further. He glared at the witches and they all smiled at him as 
though nothing had happened. He shouldnt have let her go in 
alone. He should have gone with her or not let her go at all. 

But it hadnt been his decision to make. 

124 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He walked in silence behind her. She quietly descended the 
stairs, her arms still wrapped protectively around herself. When 
they reached the bottom, he removed his jacket and placed it 
around her shoulders. She smiled weakly but didnt say anything. 
She looked too drained to speak. 

He didnt speak either as he walked with her back to the hotel, 
letting her go at her own pace. She continually stared at the floor 
and held herself, showing no sign of even knowing that he was 
there let alone wanting to talk to him. When he looked up to see 
the sign of the hotel, he was silently thankful. She had clearly 
been through a lot tonight and was going to need to rest. There 
were only another three hours until sunrise, but something told 
him that shed be asleep long before it came. 

He held each door open for her as they made their way back to 
their suite and took his jacket from her shoulders when she finally 
came to a halt in front of her bed. 

Do you want me to? He intimated her shirt and she shrank 
away from him, shaking her head. She sat down on the edge of 
the bed and curled up. You need blood. I shall go and get some 
for you. 

She shook her head again, swallowed hard and opened her 
mouth. I justI want to sleep now. 

I understand. Get some rest, he said. 

She crawled further up onto the bed and pulled the covers over 
her without taking her clothes off. 

He looked at her feet. She hadnt even taken her boots off. He 
didnt notice what he was doing until her boots were in his hands 
and then he looked at them for a moment before placing them 
down at the foot of her bed. He wanted her to be comfortable. 
Thats all it was. Shed suffered some kind of trauma in that 
room, bad enough that she didnt want to talk about it, and it had 
awoken a desire in him to look after her. 

125 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She seemed so small and weak, like Mathias had thought on first 
meeting her. She looked as though every ounce of strength had 
been drained from her. 

He walked over to the chair in the corner of her room and put his 
jacket down over the back of it. Sitting down, his eyes fixed on 
Prophecy when she shifted on the bed. 

He would wait a few minutes to make sure she was sound asleep 
and then he would go to retrieve some blood for them both. It 
wouldnt take him long and then he could return to this place 
where he could easily see her without being too close to her. He 
could feed while keeping an eye on her. He wouldnt move from 
this spot all night or all day. 

He would wait here for as long as it took her to get the rest she 
needed. 

When she finally awoke, he would be here. He would be the first 
thing shed see and she would know that she hadnt been alone. 

She would know that hed been watching over her. 

126 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Twelve 


Valentine watched Prophecys eyelids flutter and her nose 
wrinkle up. He could feel the sun setting outside. He managed a 
smile when she opened her eyes and looked at him. He was 
leaning back in the armchair, his elbows resting on the arms and 
his hands together with his fingers pressing into each other and 
his palms apart. 

She frowned and cleared her throat. He flicked the switch on the 
table lamp beside him so he could get a better look at her and 
she squinted as the light filled the room. She was still paler than 
normal and her eyes still betrayed how tired she was even as she 
sat up. 

I shall get you some blood, he said and stood. He went to the 
mini bar in the other room. The little bottles of water and alcohol 
now sat on the counter above it, discarded in favour of keeping 
the blood chilled. He opened the door and took out one of the 
packs of blood hed got last night from one of the Paris sources. 

He poured its contents into a tall glass and took it to her. She 
would need more than just a glass to feed her properly, but he 
didnt want to rush her. She had refused his offer of blood last 
night. There was a chance she would refuse him again if he 
offered her more than she could stomach. Hed be satisfied if she 
only had a sip. Even a sip of human blood could go a long way to 
giving a body the strength it needed to heal. 

He held the glass out to her. She was now sat on the edge of the 
bed and when she took it from him, he moved back to his chair 
and sat down. 

She looked at the blood and then closed her eyes and drank. 
She was hungry, he could see that, but she wasnt drinking it as 
swiftly as shed done in Oxford. 

When the glass was empty, she glanced at him. 

127 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Would you like more? he said but she shook her head. 

She looked terrible. 

He tried to think of some way to make her feel better again. The 
blood clearly wasnt going to have the effect he desired. Although 
it would help her body heal, it would do nothing for her mind. She 
blinked and when she opened her eyes again, they were fixed on 
the window behind him. 

She longed to go out. It was written in the way she was staring at 
the curtain, as though she could see straight past it to the night 
falling on the other side. 

He considered what he was about to suggest. Experience told 
him that it was too dangerous to leave the hotel without a good 
reason. Someone associated with the seven was likely to see 
them and he was certain that it had been the hunter who had 
followed them when theyd first arrived. 

He looked at her while she continued to stare at the window and 
ignored all the warnings that were ringing through his head. 

Would you like to go out? I mean He stumbled on the words 
when her eyes moved to look at him, her lips curving slightly at 
his suggestion. Would you like me to show you Paris? 

She nodded, her smile increasing. It felt good to see it. It seemed 
to bring a hint of colour to her ashen cheeks and her eyes looked 
brighter. 

Get dressed and I will take you anywhere you want to go. He 
stood and walked to the door, closing it behind him and giving 
her some privacy as he went to his own room. He was sure that 
this would turn out to be a mistake, but he had to do something to 
get some life back into her and take her mind off whatever it was 
that was plaguing her. 

Putting his jacket on, he waited for her while he drank some 
blood, taking the edge off the hunger that was beginning to creep 
in. He never had been one to gorge himself. He always preferred 
to be just the right side of hungry. Not enough that he couldnt 

128 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

control himself, but enough that his senses were sharper and 
more likely to detect humans in places they shouldnt really be at 
night. Cemeteries, parks and open industrial areas were all a 
favourite haunt of vampires and therefore vampire hunters. His 
hunger not only made them easier to detect, but it made him 
want the kill more. 

He looked up as the twin doors to Prophecys room opened. She 
was dressed in black again. Her boots were in place, hidden 
beneath the baggy bottoms of her combats and she had put on 
the only other black shirt hed been able to find for her. It was a 
little tight, but it suited her, and it meant shed blend in more. All 
womens clothing seemed to be either tight or overly revealing 
these days. Cornelius had told him he was too old fashioned and 
needed to see the advantage of their restrictive clothing. 
Apparently, it gave you something to look at before you decided 
to kill them. All he saw when he looked at humans was his next 
meal or a potential problem. There was no attraction. 

He smiled at the same time Prophecy did. She looked self-
conscious and he realised that hed been staring at her. He 
dragged his eyes away and headed for the door. Opening it, he 
checked that the do not disturb sign was still in place. The maids 
were probably becoming annoyed by the fact that they werent 
allowed to tidy the suite, but he didnt want them coming in while 
he and Prophecy were sleeping and vulnerable, and it certainly 
wouldnt do to have them discover the blood stained glasses or 
the packs in the refrigerator. He waited for Prophecy to pass him 
before closing the door. 

Turning to face her, he began to walk down the corridor towards 
the lifts. 

It would be good to get her mind off things, if only for a short 
while. 

* * * * 

Prophecys eyes were wide as she surveyed the city stretching 
out below them, a mass of twinkling lights in varying hues of 
yellow with different intensities. Valentine looked away from her 
and at their surroundings. There were buildings that stood out 

129 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

from the rest, landmarks that were lit by bright spotlights. He 
could see the church of Sacr Coeur in the distance to his right 
and the Arc De Triomph directly in front of him. Between the arch 
and where they were standing, there was a long row of fountains. 
Their water carried the light as they danced in the darkness. 

When his eyes fell to rest on Prophecy again, she was still 
staring at the city, drinking in the sight of it. She looked much 
better. Her eyes were bright and her lips were curved into a 
permanent smile. Even her skin had more colour. 

He couldnt get over how fascinated she was by what she could 
see. They had already seen the Arc De Triomph close up. Shed 
watched the cars whizzing around it, their taillights streaking 
through the night as they hurried to unknown destinations. Theyd 
walked down from the arch to the Eiffel Tower, and shed insisted 
that they go up it. He had paid the entrance fee and let her 
choose her floor. Shed mumbled something about heights and 
had chosen the first. 

And here they stood. 

How long has it been since youve been to Paris? I mean, apart 
from passing through, she asked, keeping her eyes fixed on the 
scenery. 

He leaned against the railings and looked at the fountains 
dancing before bringing his eyes back to her. She was far more 
interesting than Paris. Hed seen this city so many times that hed 
become immune to its beauty. Paris was just another city. 
Prophecy was enthralling. 

Five years, possibly more. He kept his eyes locked on her face, 
taking in the changes in expression as she thought about his 
answer and looked at another sector of the city. 

That long? If I had your job, Id always be travelling. Id see 
every city I could, as many times as I could. Tell me about the 
things youve seen. Tell me about the cities. Have you been to 
many of the balls that are held in the palaces and the mansions? 
Arkalus and Iona often attended them, but I was never allowed to 
go. 

130 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He shook his head in amusement. She was talking so fast that if 
she had needed to breathe she would have been blue in the face 
from lack of oxygen. 

I have attended a few. My position does not afford me such 
privileges. I can only go where I am ordered to go. 

She frowned. But youve seen cities? I bet youve spent years 
living in some of them. Id live a year in each city and when I ran 
out of cities to see, Id start all over again. 

You would grow bored. They lose their sparkle over time. When 
you spend too long in a city, you begin to see it as just another 
gathering of buildings. It becomes nothing special. 

Oh. But its so fascinating. Look at it. 

He did. It wasnt remotely fascinating any more. It was dull, 
tarnished by years of fighting for his life in its dirty back streets 
and searching for hunters. To him, it was just another 
battleground. He didnt see the buildings any more, didnt stop to 
look. All he focused on when he entered any city was completing 
his mission. He looked at her again. 

She was fascinating, not the rest of the world. He could watch 
her for hours, especially when she was like this. 

What is it? She caught him looking at her. 

You are so young. He straightened up and reached a hand out, 
brushing his fingers against her cheek. You are so very young 
and everything is so fresh and new. I have seen the whole world 
change. I have witnessed mans progressseen it all. 

Her eyes were large and round. He withdrew his hand and hers 
touched the spot on her cheek where his fingers had been. 

She really was young, maybe too young to be facing something 
like saving the world. Shed spent her whole life trapped inside 
her familys mansion. As far as he knew, shed learnt everything 
from books and television, and her physical training had always 
been against the same opponent. She had a lot to learn and she 

131 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

was going to have to learn fast. He would protect her to the best 
of his abilities, but there was a chance that she may have to fight 
without him at some point and he had to know that she could 
handle herself. He needed to test her. 

When I met you, was that the first time you had been out of your 
familys house? 

She nodded. I told you, they dont let me hunt. I guess I know 
why now. I dont think I wouldve been able to handle this whole 
crazy situation so well if I had been any younger. 

If you do not mind my asking, how old are you? 

Her look turned pensive and she stared at the city in silence for a 
few seconds before answering, I honestly dont know. 

She looked as though she wanted to cry as she said those words 
and the need to comfort her rose up inside him again. 

We shall find out. Do not worry. 

She smiled at him. I dont know what Id do without you. 

He stared at her, feeling as stunned by her words as she looked. 
If she had been able to blush, her cheeks wouldve been blazing. 
She averted her eyes, turning her head away from him and 
fiddling with the railing. 

He searched for something to say. 

The last time I was here was insane. He knew that she wanted 
to know about the things hed seen and if it alleviated some of the 
tension between them, he was happy to tell her. She looked out 
of the corner of her eye at him. It was a small gesture, but it told 
him that if he continued to talk she would turn back around and 
face him. I had not one but two hunters to track. I had planned to 
kill the weaker one first, but things rarely go to plan. I ended up 
fighting them both at once. It wouldnt have been such a bad 
thing if the second hunter had not been one of the few good 
ones. 

132 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

What happened? She turned a little more to look at him. If he 
kept talking, hed be able to see her face properly again. He 
could see that she wanted to face him, but she was still 
embarrassed about what shed said. 

It was close. I havent been back since because of it. I can 
handle most weapons in combat, but two hunters with swords 
were beyond my capabilities when I did not have a weapon 
myself. The scars still havent disappeared, and I doubt they will 
now. He subconsciously rubbed at his chest while he 
remembered the fight. It really had been close. Looking up, he 
found that she was facing him again, her eyes full of questions. 

Did you kill them both? she said and her eyes fell to rest on his 
hand which was still pressed against his chest. Did they badly 
hurt you? 

He couldnt get over how everything seemed to fascinate her. 

If it had been holy wooden swords theyd had, I would not be 
here today. 

She reached out her hand towards his chest. Her eyes were 
locked on it in a distant stare and her brows were raised. She 
paused, clearly realising what she was doing and withdrew her 
hand. 

So you still have the scar? she said and he nodded slowly. He 
still had it. It served as a reminder of just how close hed been to 
meeting his end and since receiving it he had worked even 
harder at perfecting his skills. 

I would show you it, but He trailed off when she averted her 
eyes again. 

She leaned against the railing and heaved a sigh. Valentine? 
Whats Prague like? 

He leaned beside her and his eyes settled on her profile. Hed 
thought she was going to ask him something more personal. He 
was beginning to get the feeling that she was avoiding asking 
directly. She was learning about him from his tales about the 

133 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

cities hed seen and the things hed done in them. All the way 
here, shed been asking about them. Hed told her about the time 
he was nearly killed in Istanbul by nothing more than a group of 
angry people. Hed told her about his visits to Rome and 
Florence. Hed even told her about the times hed spent in 
England with Mathias. Shed now added Paris and Prague to the 
list. She asked him about cities, but not about himself. 

All hed asked her was about her family and how shed learnt 
things without being out in the world to gain experience. He 
hadnt asked her anything personal like how shed felt to be 
trapped inside the house, or what she liked to do. 

It seemed they were both avoiding asking about each other. It 
was as though they were both trying to maintain their distance for 
some reason. He knew why he was doing it. A part of him 
believed that if he kept that distance between them, then he 
wouldnt be breaking the law. It was pointless. They had already 
broken one law; they may as well break the rest too. The penalty 
would be the same. Nothing they could say or do would stop the 
Law Keepers from coming for them. 

He hated that name. It should have been his. 

Two centuries hed spent working his way through the ranks of 
the guardsmen, from the lowly rank that was assigned to stand 
guard outside the house all the way through to the high 
guardsmen, those that protected Kalinor. Hed moved one step 
beyond that by attaining the role of hunter nearly a century and a 
half ago. Hed been a single step away from becoming a Law 
Keeper. 

Perhaps it was best that he hadnt achieved that rank. He would 
have had to do his duty and murder Prophecy. The punishment a 
Law Keeper suffered if they broke the law was unspeakable, so 
harsh that no vampire would bring themselves to consider it. All it 
would have taken was for the Law Keeper of Aurorea to have 
been killed and he wouldnt have had the choice of going against 
his family and his duty. 

He sighed. 

134 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

In a way, what he had done had proven that he wasnt perfect for 
the position after all. 

He looked at Prophecy. She was still waiting for an answer, her 
eyes fixed intently on him. Hed given it all up for her. He hadnt 
even thought about what he was doing. His decision had been 
made the moment hed laid eyes on her, he just hadnt realised at 
the time. 

Prague is beautiful, even when you spend many years in it. It 
has been my home since I was given this dark gift and I have 
spent half of my life as a vampire there. You can feel its history 
when you walk around it. It looks so at home at night that it 
seems as though it was built to be seen in darkness. He noticed 
the solemn edge her expression picked up and placed a hand on 
her shoulder. She winced slightly but tried to hide it from him. He 
frowned at her, concerned that she was hurt. Opening his mouth, 
he thought about questioning her about it but let it go instead. 
She clearly didnt want him to know what had happened with the 
witches and he didnt want to force her into telling him. It would 
only spoil the evening. You will see it again. I am certain of that. 

He removed his hand and let it rest on the railing again. 

She smiled at him, evidently relieved that he wasnt mentioning 
her flinching. I know. 

His brows knit again when something caught his eye. It was too 
far off to make out in the dark square below them, but it was 
rapidly approaching. His fingers tightly gripped the railing as the 
creature below them finally came close enough for him to see it 
properly. 

It looked as though the evening was about to get spoiled after all. 

135 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Thirteen 


Prophecy didnt quite know how to react when Valentine leapt up 
on top of the barrier around the first floor of the Eiffel Tower. 
Shed been enjoying a quiet evening away from the increasing 
pressure of the prophecy and suddenly it was coming to an end. 
She looked at Valentine. He was peering at the ground below 
them, scanning it for something. Hed seemed a lot better tonight. 
Hed been happy to be near her and talk to her. In a way, she got 
the feeling that he was concerned about her. Shed given him 
good reason to be worried after all. 

She pressed her hand into her shoulder and frowned while she 
rubbed it. It was still sore. 

Her whole body was sore, but she didnt want to worry Valentine. 
It was strange seeing him so concerned about her. He was so 
agitated and attentive, and it made her feel self-conscious and 
awkward. She wanted him to be confident about everything 
again, everything including herself. 

What is it? she said and then heard a scream from far below. 

Her eyes immediately sought out the owner of it and she saw two 
men harassing a woman. 

Someone is about to get much more than they bargained for, 
he said and gave her a grim look. Werewolf. 

Which one? She focused her senses, trying to determine which 
one out of the three people was the werewolf. 

See you down there, he said and dropped off the side of the 
tower. 

She watched him plummet towards the ground, land gracefully 
on his feet and then run straight for the three people. She 
hesitated and then jumped up to the same spot where hed been. 

136 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Looking down at the dizzying drop below her, her gaze followed 
Valentine where he was now fighting the three. She closed her 
eyes and swallowed hard. 

If he didnt break anything by jumping, then she wouldnt. 

Would she? 

Another scream pushed her into a decision and she stepped out 
into mid air, letting her instincts guide her movements during the 
fall. She kept her eyes closed, not wanting to see the ground as it 
came up to meet her. There was no point in looking; she wouldnt 
be able to do anything about it if she was going to hit the ground 
wrong. Shed rather not know. 

She landed on her feet in a crouching position, opened her eyes 
and bolted over to Valentine. 

She levelled a swift kick at the head of the man who was about to 
hit him and when it connected, she realised that he was human. 
He fell to the floor unconscious and she wondered if Valentine 
would be sorely disappointed if she killed him. She was getting 
hungry again. She looked at Valentine as he grappled with the 
woman and saw the other man unconscious on the ground. He 
hadnt come here to fight the men. 

The woman was a werewolf. 

A roar of pain filled her ears and Valentine clutched at his arm. 

She was by his side immediately, trying to check the damage, but 
he was looking straight past her. She realised that the woman 
was gone and turned to see her running across the square 
towards the Eiffel Tower. 

When Valentine started running, Prophecy did too. She kept up 
with him as the world sped by, nothing more than a blur as they 
tracked down the werewolf. They ran into an area of low bushes 
and trees. She stopped when Valentine caught her arm and 
pulled her backwards. 

137 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He pressed a finger to his lips and then pointed through the 
trees. 

She looked there. It was another open square and the woman 
was stood in the middle of it, waiting for them to make a move. 
Prophecy looked up at the moon. It was only a quarter full. She 
wished it still held its sway over all werewolves, but those over a 
century old learned to defy it and change at will. The woman was 
staring at them and she got the feeling that they were about to 
find out if she was older than one hundred years. 

The womans bones shifted and clicked into place, her body 
changing shape as fur erupted across her skin and her face 
distorted into her werewolf guise. It stared across at them with 
yellow eyes, its teeth glistening with saliva as it waited. 

We have to kill her. Valentines voice broke the silence and 
Prophecy glanced across at him. 

Why? Shes just a werewolf. She probably doesnt even know 
who we are. 

She knows, he said, looking down at Prophecy. She is a 
guardian of Aurorea. I have met her before. Thats why Kalinor 
sent her out to hunt us down, because she would recognise me. 
If we do not kill her, she will report back to our families. 

She looked from him to the woman and back again. But Ive 
never fought a werewolf before. 

It is about time you learned then. He removed his jacket and 
placed it over a bench before he walked out into the open 
square. 

She couldnt move. She didnt know what to do. She had to fight, 
but a part of her was begging her to remain in the safety of the 
trees. Valentine would be able to handle this. He wouldnt need 
her help so she was fine where she was. A quiet voice at the 
back of her mind said that she was hiding because she was 
frightened of going into a fight where she didnt know the 
strengths and weaknesses of her opponent. She couldnt even 
remember how to kill a werewolf. She knew it wasnt just silver 

138 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

that could kill them. Although they were immortal like her, they 
were weaker and more vulnerable than a vampire. She cast her 
mind back, trying to remember what Tiberius had told her when 
shed been learning about different demon species. A werewolf 
could be killed by silver, severe blood loss and decapitation or 
breaking of the neck. She didnt have any silver other than her 
necklace, she didnt have a weapon that she could use to 
damage it enough to create severe blood loss, and she didnt 
think she had the strength to break its neck. She had to fight it 
though. 

Shed feel a lot better if she didnt have to fight bare handed. 

Her eyes scanned the bushes surrounding her for something she 
could make use of. There wasnt even a decent-sized branch to 
make a club from. 

She was really going to have to start carrying a weapon. 

She watched as the werewolf and Valentine began to circle each 
other, both of them growling as they sized their opponent up. She 
had to move. She should be fighting by his side, not cowering in 
a bush. He was relying on her to help and she really did need to 
learn how to fight a werewolf if she was going to survive this 
prophecy. 

Valentine changed into vampire guise. His face shifted when his 
teeth descended and his eyes became a rich blue. She flinched 
when he launched himself forwards, clashing with the werewolf 
as it mimicked his move. The twin roars of the warriors in front of 
her made her feeling of nausea worsen. Valentine lashed out at 
the werewolf, leaving deep gashes across its chest where his 
claws had made contact. The werewolf sneered at him, growling 
low in its throat as it leapt backwards, placing some distance 
between it and Valentine. 

She couldnt move as the two pounced on each other again. 
Their actions were raw and primal, not measured or executed 
with skill. They both slashed and hacked with their claws, not 
giving the other an inch as they attempted to defend themselves 
while attacking. There was no room between them and as they 
moved into a darker area of the square, they seemed to merge 

139 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

into one. Fur flew as they clashed, their growls filling the night air. 
She couldnt tell who was winning. 

A loud roar filled her ears and instinct drove her to run out into 
the square. She hadnt needed to be able to see them to know 
that Valentine was hurt. When she reached them, she saw the 
werewolf hunched over Valentine with its teeth sunk deep into his 
shoulder. 

She leapt onto its back, grappling with it as she tried to get an 
arm around its neck and drag it off him. When it released 
Valentine, she struggled to get her hands on its jaw. It tried to get 
her off its back, its teeth gnashing as it attempted to bite her 
hands. 

She slipped into vampire guise and dug her claws deep into the 
flesh under its jaw and the side of its head. She tried to summon 
the strength to kill the beast as it shook, trying to shift her while 
she clung on tightly. It wouldnt come. 

A low moan caught her attention. 

She didnt need to summon any strength. When she saw 
Valentine lying on the ground with one hand pressed to his 
shoulder and smelled the blood on him, she roared. 

Twisting the werewolfs head, she smiled in satisfaction when 
she heard the bones in its neck crunch. It fell to the floor with her 
still on its back. She sprang off, her face shifting back into her 
human guise while she ran over to Valentine. 

She pressed her hand to his where he held his shoulder and then 
withdrew it, frowning at the sticky, dark blood that coated her 
fingers. He removed his hand to inspect the damage and fear 
clenched her heart. 

The wound was bad. There were deep, ragged teeth marks in his 
left shoulder and the whole of his shirt on that side was wet with 
blood and saliva. It looked as though the werewolf had been 
chewing him. 

140 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

I must taste good. He pressed his hand back to his shoulder 
and grimaced. 

She looked from him to the werewolf. The woman had changed 
back now. She was lying naked on the floor with her blonde hair 
caked with blood and deep scratches marking her pale flesh. 
Crimson stained her lips and chin. 

Prophecy realised that the werewolf had been drinking his blood 
in an attempt to weaken him. 

Im sorry. I shouldnt have hesitated. I should have fought beside 
you from the beginning, then you wouldnt be hurt, she said. Her 
brows furrowed into a worried look and she touched his shoulder 
again. 

It is not you fault. He pushed himself up onto his feet, his left 
arm dangling limp at his side. He stretched and gritted his teeth, 
his fingers clutching tightly at his shoulder. 

We should get that patched up. She pointed to the wound. She 
wanted to tend to it, not only to alleviate her guilt, but because 
she needed him strong if they were going to make it through this. 
The battles that lay ahead of them were only going to get harder. 
They both had to be strong. 

She followed him over to the bench where hed placed his jacket 
and helped him slip it on over his good arm. He winced and 
sucked a sharp breath in through his teeth when she placed it 
over his injured shoulder and she gave him an apologetic look. 

His eyes met hers and she didnt bother hiding her concern. She 
ignored his weak protests as she manoeuvred herself under his 
good arm, letting it rest heavily on her shoulders and supporting 
his weight. Taking a deep breath, she started walking with him 
back to their hotel. 

* * * * 

Prophecy settled Valentine on the edge of his bed and gently 
pushed the jacket off his bad shoulder before slipping it down his 
good arm. He looked pale. His skin was white and sickly and he 

141 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

kept swallowing, evidently trying to keep control of the pain. She 
waited for him to push her away but he didnt. He just looked at 
her and she in turn stared at him. 

His eyes moved to rest on the wound and hers followed suit. 

There was blood everywhere. The sharp metallic smell of it 
tainted the air, making her stomach gurgle. Looking down at his 
shirt, she could see the blood soaking through. It created a sticky 
dark patch that stuck the black material to his skin. The wound 
looked deep. Her eyes flickered to the buttons on his shirt. She 
would need to remove it in order to clean the cuts. Werewolf 
saliva acted as an anti-coagulant and with vampires, it had a 
tendency to slow the healing. She had to clear the injury of as 
much of the saliva as possible. Some of it would have been 
absorbed into his body already, but she could aid him by 
removing the rest. 

She took a deep breath and edged her hands towards the row of 
buttons. Her eyes met his. Her fingers curled into fists and she 
withdrew them slightly, trying to build up the courage to remove 
his shirt. He couldnt do it himself, not without the use of his other 
hand. 

She reached for the top button, fumbling with it as her fingers 
shook and moving swiftly onto the next one when it gave way. 
She kept her eyes fixed on her hands, not looking at his body as 
she gradually exposed it. 

She was surprised that he was letting her do this for him. Shed 
half expected him to shut her out of his side of the suite once 
theyd made it back to the hotel, but here he was, sitting quietly 
on the edge of the bed and silently watching her every move. He 
was as still as a mill pond apart from the occasional twitch of his 
jaw muscle when the pain became too much and he gritted his 
teeth. 

When she reached the last button, her eyes skipped over his 
chest and came to rest on his hurt shoulder. She carefully peeled 
the shirt back, ignoring the way he breathed in sharply each time 
she accidentally hurt him. She couldnt help it. She was being as 
gentle as possible as she drew the sleeve down his arm and over 

142 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

his hand. She didnt remove the rest of his shirt. It was better that 
it kept half of his chest hidden from view. That way she would be 
able to concentrate on what she was doing. 

Walking into his bathroom, she gathered everything she could 
find that could be of help to her, deposited it on the bed beside 
him and then went to her bathroom to do the same. She emptied 
the fruit bowl that was in the living area and filled it with warm 
water from the sink in his bathroom. She walked slowly back into 
the bedroom, trying not to spill any of it, and placed it on the low 
table beside the bed. She glanced at Valentine, checking that he 
was still all right. He was staring at the wound and looking paler 
by the second. 

She grabbed one of the washcloths and stared at it. It was white. 
Why was hotel stuff always white? It was the most ridiculous 
colour on the planet. There was no way she could use it. The 
blood would stain it and shed never be able to get it out. The last 
thing they needed was the maid seeing a bloodied cloth. 

She spotted the bag that Valentine had brought with them sitting 
by the door into the living area and opened it. Rifling through the 
clothes, she found the tunic top that Valentine had taken from her 
room when hed kidnapped her. She gave it one last look and 
found she didnt have the heart to tear it to shreds. Carrying it 
with her, she bunched a section of it up in her hands and dipped 
it into the water. 

He winced when she dabbed his shoulder with it, applying 
tentative strokes to his skin to clear away the dried blood before 
moving on to the actual wound. 

The bite was deep, cutting into his shoulder on both sides of his 
body. There were a series of perfect teeth marks where the 
werewolf had bitten him several times, probably trying to get a 
better grip on him. She bit her lip while she cleaned his back, her 
brows furrowing when the voice in the back of her head told her 
that this was all her fault. Valentine was hurt because of her. She 
cursed the tears as they began to fill her eyes and brushed them 
away so he wouldnt see them. Hed only think she was even 
more of a child if he saw how badly she wanted to cry. It was all 

143 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

so difficult to deal with. She just wanted to break down and give 
in right now and theyd barely begun their journey. 

Picking up the cotton wool and cotton buds that shed found, she 
soaked them in the water and began to clean the wounds on his 
back. She couldnt bring herself to look at his face, didnt want to 
see the pain in his eyes as she tried to clean the saliva out of the 
deep holes. He wasnt bleeding as badly now so his body had 
probably begun to heal but it would be days before he was fully 
able to use his arm again. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw 
his fingers tense against his knee, gripping it so tightly that his 
knuckles turned white. She knew she was hurting him, but it had 
to be done. She just wished he knew how sorry she was. 

She mentally berated herself for what shed done and then made 
a silent promise to herself that shed never hesitate again, 
especially if Valentine was in danger. 

When shed pulled the werewolf off him, shed struggled to find 
the strength to kill it until shed seen how hurt he was. In that 
moment, shed felt power surge through her, making her feel 
invincible as she snapped the werewolfs neck. She hadnt felt 
like that before and she didnt know where the strength had come 
from. It had felt strange and had left her fingers tingling and 
numb. 

A split second before shed felt the strength rise up in her, shed 
thought about what would have happened if she had hesitated 
still. Valentine would have been lost to her. The werewolf would 
have killed him. That thought alone had given her the power to 
kill it. 

Without him, shed be alone in the world. No one else was on her 
side. Mathias wouldnt work with her without Valentine there to 
make sure that he did. She knew that in her heart. He was only 
helping because Valentine had asked him to. 

Moving around to clean the cuts on his chest, she briefly glanced 
at his face. He was watching her hands as she worked, his brows 
knit and his lips compressed. She could see the muscle in his jaw 
tensing whenever she hurt him. He was doing an admirable job 
of hiding how much he was hurting and steeling himself against 

144 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

the pain. She returned her attention to her work, going to soak 
another piece of cotton wool in the water and then realising that it 
was as red as blood. 

She carried it into the bathroom and emptied it into the sink. She 
rinsed the bowl out and refilled it, staring into the mirror as it 
reflected nothing but an empty room back at her. 

Sometimes she wondered what she looked like and sometimes 
she wondered how others saw her. 

Valentine had called her a child more than once, but had also 
said she wasnt a child. Other than Serenity, he was the first 
person to treat her like the adult she was. Her mother treated her 
as a child, her family treated her like a princess whom they 
wouldnt speak to, and her brother treated her like a prize to be 
won or taken. 

She looked down to see the water running over the edge of the 
bowl and sighed. Shutting the tap off, she emptied some of the 
water out and carried it back into the bedroom. She glanced at 
Valentine while she soaked some fresh cotton wool, her eyes 
straying to the patch of his chest and stomach she could see. His 
muscles were tensed, clearly defined beneath his pale skin, and 
she could see the scar over his heart. 

She wasnt a child. 

He knew it. 

Hed said it with so much fire in his eyes that shed seen his 
desire for her through the drunken haze in her head. 

She applied the cotton wool to the deep gash that ran upwards 
towards his shoulder. Hed confused her that night. After the way 
hed acted in Oxford, she hadnt known what to make of his 
reaction to her, and then tonight hed been so concerned about 
her that she didnt know what to make of her own feelings. To 
wake to find him sitting near her, his sleep-filled eyes showing 
her that he had watched over her all day, had stirred something 
inside her and the way hed touched her cheek tonight had made 
heat sweep through her veins. 

145 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

For one infinitesimal moment, shed felt like one of the heroines 
from the movies she watched on the television in her room or the 
books she had Serenity bring to her. It had taken a lot to remind 
herself that it was forbidden, and was only made worse by the 
fact that he was an Aurorea. 

An Aurorea who had sentenced himself to death by helping her. 

An Aurorea who seemed to feel the same way she did. 

She stepped back and looked at the wound, avoiding looking at 
him. 

She had nothing to cover it with. It needed to be bound, not to 
help it heal, but to stop him from staining the sheets while he 
slept. She wondered if there were any places open where she 
could get bandages and things. A glance at the clock said it 
wouldnt be likely. It was almost two in the morning. 

There was something else he was going to need too. 

Blood. 

She idly touched the marks on her neck. She had strong blood. 
Shed heard him say that before. Her blood was strong but it 
carried even stronger visions. She didnt know whether hed be 
able to take them right now and there was a chance she wouldnt 
be able to suppress them if he did drink from her. 

Do not even think about it, he said and she looked at him. I will 
heal. 

But 

I said no, he interjected. There is blood in the refrigerator. I can 
drink that. 

She frowned and went into the living area to retrieve the blood. 
She stared at it and then at her wrist. If she removed her blood 
from her body, he wouldnt receive visions when he drank it and 
he wouldnt know the difference. It would be warmer than the 

146 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

blood from the refrigerator, but he probably wouldnt realise until 
it was too late. 

She extended her claws and punctured her wrist with her 
thumbnail. Holding her wrist over the glass, she watched the 
blood trickle from her. When the glass was almost full, she licked 
the cut clean, sealing it with her saliva. She bit into the packet of 
blood she was holding and swallowed most of the contents 
before adding a small amount to the top of the blood in the glass. 
She smiled at her plan. Now he would be none the wiser to what 
shed done. Hed smell the bought blood and not hers, and the 
first thing hed taste would be ice cold. He wouldnt suspect a 
thing. 

She kept her face straight as she carried it into the bedroom. He 
was sitting against the pillows on the bed, his shirt now 
completely off, and was inspecting the wound. He looked up 
when she approached and she held out the glass, willing her 
hand not to shake. He took it from her. She held her breath when 
he sniffed at it and then relaxed as he drank it all down in one go. 
She took the empty glass and placed it into the bowl of dirty 
water. 

Carrying it into the bathroom, she removed the glass and washed 
both it and the bowl out. 

Valentine had moved, leaning at an awkward angle against the 
headboard to avoid putting any weight on his hurt shoulder. 

She rounded the bed, picked up his ruined shirt and her tunic top 
and threw them into his bath. She walked into her own room, 
looking for something she could use as a bandage for his wound 
until they found something more suitable tomorrow night. She 
remembered that they had to go see the witches and swallowed 
noisily as her shoulders, stomach and chest ached and burned 
with pain. She clutched her shoulders, her eyes shut tight as cold 
fire swept through her veins. 

When it receded, she took deep breaths and focused back on 
helping Valentine. She looked at the array of cards on the 
dressing table that mentioned all the different services the hotel 
offered and smiled when she found what she was looking for. 

147 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She paused briefly at Valentines door. 

I wont be long, she said and didnt wait for him to say anything 
before heading to the door of their suite and opening it. 

Hurrying down the stairs, she went to the lobby and scoured it for 
a sign of the shop mentioned on the cards. She spotted it down 
the corridor to her left and went to it, breathing a sigh of relief 
when she found that it was open. She wished shed known about 
it before shed started cleaning him up; she might have been able 
to save her tunic top. She filled a little basket with bandages and 
cotton wool pads, and was about to go to the counter when she 
spotted bottles of liquid soap. She tossed one into her basket, 
intent on getting the blood out of her top. 

She gave the woman behind the counter her room number and 
then smiled as best she could when she was handed her 
purchases in a little plastic bag. 

She rushed back to the room and pushed the door open. 

Prophecy? What in the Devils name Valentine trailed off 
when she walked around the corner, put the bag down on the 
end of the bed and tipped its contents out. 

Pharmacy, she said with a smile. Sit up. 

He was still frowning at her. She stared straight back, showing 
him that she wasnt going to let him tell her off for leaving the 
suite alone. 

I wasnt gone long, and I was careful. She emphasised the last 
part so he didnt have a reason to be angry with her. 

He responded by sitting up, his good hand tightly holding his 
injured arm while he shuffled towards the edge of the bed. 

Concentrating on her work, she opened the pack of cotton wool 
pads and the crepe bandages. She wrapped a couple of the pads 
in some of the bandage to stop bits from entering the wound or 
sticking to the blood and then pressed them against either side of 
his shoulder before bandaging him up to the best of her abilities. 

148 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Shed never had to do this before and it was an awkward place to 
try to bandage. She frowned while she pinned the end of it into 
place and then wondered if shed tied it too tight when she saw 
the pained look on Valentines face. 

I can make it looser, she said quickly and went to unpin it. 

No. He caught her hand. It is better this way. Itit just stings a 
little. 

She smiled at the way he was trying to mask his pain, as though 
shed think any less of him if he admitted that it hurt like hell. Her 
eyes dropped to their hands. He was still holding hers. When she 
looked up at him with wide eyes, his fell to rest on where shed 
been looking and he quickly let go of her. 

I should rest, he said and averted his eyes. 

She nodded, watching him manoeuvre himself into a comfortable 
position on the bed. He looked so tired. The wound was going to 
take a few days to heal, she was sure of that. If it hadnt been a 
werewolf bite then it would have been fine by the night after 
tomorrow. She just hoped that shed done a good enough job 
cleaning it up so he would heal faster. One of the guards of her 
house had been bitten once and it had taken nearly a week to 
heal the wound. She needed Valentine strong again. Anything 
could happen in a week. 

He closed his eyes and lay on his back, his chest still exposed 
and his boots removed. He must have taken them off at some 
point. Had it been when she had gone downstairs? It would have 
hurt him to do it. 

Her brows furrowed while she watched him trying to sleep and 
images of the fight flashed in front of her eyes. She shouldnt 
have hesitated, but that didnt bother her now, there was nothing 
she could do to change that. There was only one thing playing on 
her mind. 

The strength shed felt. 

149 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She curled up in a chair near Valentine and stared at him while 
he slept. 
Where had she found the strength to kill that werewolf? 
Why had it come to her when Valentine was in danger? 


She touched her shoulders. 
Why had every mark on her body burned with pain at that very 
moment? 


150 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Fourteen 


Prophecy looked at Valentine. It had been over eighteen hours 
since hed closed his eyes in sleep and hed not moved once. 
She went to the window and opened the curtains a crack. High 
above her was a large moon. It was only half full, but it was 
bigger than shed ever seen. It seemed so close. 

It was fat; thats what the witches had called it. 

She had to go to see them to get the key to the prophecy. 

She looked over her shoulder at Valentine. He needed his rest. 
She couldnt make him come with her when he was hurt. She 
would let him sleep and heal while she went out alone to see the 
witches. She could do this without him. All she had to do was go 
and collect something. Getting there wouldnt be a problem as 
she had the witches scents now and her instincts would be able 
to guide her back to their icy home. 

Something told her that if Valentine woke while she was out, he 
would be angry with her, but there was no point in making him 
come along when he wouldnt be able to defend himself if they 
ran into trouble. There was no way she could protect him. She 
wasnt strong enough. 

She frowned. 

But she had been strong enough. Last night she had killed a 
werewolf with bare hands, only she didnt know where the power 
shed felt had come from. 

She pressed her hands against her stomach and chest as they 
stung with a sharp, stabbing pain. 

Maybe the witches would have the answers to that too. 

Giving one last look to Valentine, she walked out of the door. 

151 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

* * * * 

Prophecy walked with her arms wrapped tightly around herself, 
her eyes fixed on the floor and her senses extended as far as 
they would go. She had found her way to the area where the 
witches lived; now all she had to do was find their door. Her 
stomach flipped and spun, making her feel sick. She turned down 
the alley and realised that she was almost there. The pavement 
was wet underfoot and puddles reflected the moon and stars. 
She struggled to stifle her nerves when she remembered what 
had happened the last time they were here and wished that 
Valentine were with her. He wouldnt let them hurt her again. 

She stopped when she recognised the metal door to her right 
and glanced back up the alley. 

Maybe she shouldnt have come alone. Even in his weakened 
state, having Valentine beside her would have made her feel 
safe. 

She stepped up to the door and then jumped back as it opened 
before she reached it. 

She stared into the icy eyes of the short witch. The witch poked 
her head out of the door and looked both ways up the alley. 

Alone? she said. 

Prophecy nodded and willed her nerves not to show. She could 
do this. All she had to do was go in, retrieve the key and get back 
to the hotel. It was simple and nothing to be scared of. 

When the witch ushered her in, she didnt hesitate. She strode 
past her and up the stairs, not slowing down until she was in the 
circular chamber at the top. She looked at the two other witches 
as they paused at their work to glance at her. 

She is here, the tall witch said. 

She is alone, the short witch added. 

Why alone? the youngest one said with a questioning frown. 

152 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine was hurt. It was my fault. When I went to help him, I 
found I had strength that Ive never had before. Do you know 
why? Prophecy watched them exchange knowing looks and 
then followed them when they intimated for her to come into the 
other room. She didnt want to go in there again, but she got the 
feeling they werent going to answer any of her questions until 
she did. 

She sat down on a low bench while they gathered around the 
table theyd laid her on before. The fur blanket was gone now. 
There was nothing on it except a small wooden box. 

There is strength in your blood. 

A strength that you call. The second one smiled at her. 

Whenever your heart fears. 

My heart fears? Fears what? She frowned, not understanding 
what they were saying. She wished they would tell her straight, 
not confuse her mind with their riddles. 

We do not know. The first one picked up the box. 

Your blood is pure. 

Powerful. 

She kept her eyes on the box as the witches carried it over to her 
and then peered inside when the youngest one opened it. There 
was some kind of jewellery sitting nestled in amongst the plush 
purple velvet lining. 

The key? She looked up at them and they all nodded. This is 
the key to the prophecy? How will this help us translate it? 

They smiled. 

It will unlock what it is supposed to unlock. The tall witch moved 
the box closer to her. 

It is a key. The short one picked up the object. 

153 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

A key you must wear. The youngest one held her hand out. 


Prophecy wasnt sure what she was supposed to do so she just 
looked up at them, hoping theyd give her more information. 
Which hand is strongest? 
Which do you write with? 
Fight with? 
She held up her left hand and they smiled again. 
Perfect, the tall one said. 
Wear the amulet on your right. The short witch took her hand 


and slipped each ring onto her fingers before shutting the clasp 
around her wrist. 


Like your mother. The youngest witch smiled broadly. 
My mother? You keep mentioning my mother. Did you know 
her? Am I like her as you said before? She looked at the amulet 
they had placed on her. Has she worn this? 


It was hers to keep. 
To protect. 
Until death. 
She swallowed hard. Shes dead then. Thats what youre telling 


me. My mother is dead? 
They nodded. She stared at the amulet. A ring fitted on each of 
her fingers and her thumb. There were strange silvery twisted 
threads of what might have been metal running from each one. 
On the back of her hand, they joined and formed an intricate star 
before attaching to the solid bracelet around her wrist. On her 
palm, all the threads met to support a dark purple stone. It shone 
in the icy blue light, and when she looked closely, she swore she 
could see movement in its clear depths. She flipped her hand 

154 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

over. It was exactly opposite the star. She remembered the night 
shed been here last and the marks the witches had been 
drawing. All stars. 

She looked up at them and was about to open her mouth to ask 
more questions about her mother when they spoke. 

You have memories locked inside, the tall witch said and she 
remembered what Valentine had said about her memories and 
Arkalus. 

They will give you answers. 

Theyll find their way out in time. 

How do I use this? What does it do? She held her hand up. 

The tall witch looked at the other two and they both nodded 
several times. She got the feeling they were talking to each other 
without speaking again and she wondered what it was about. Her 
question had been a simple one, or so shed thought. 

The tall witch gave her a sinister smile that sent a shudder up her 
spine. 

It is time you learnt your true power. 

* * * * 

Prophecy stared at the amulet as she walked. Her fingers still 
hummed and her whole body was buzzing. She couldnt believe 
the things the witches had told her. Shed had a mother. Shed 
had a powerful, brave mother. 

She lowered her hand when she heard a noise and then thought 
nothing of it when it didnt come again. She continued along the 
dark streets, heading back towards the hotel. The sky was 
clouding over. Small streaks swept across the moon, glowing 
silver-grey as they passed it. Shed lost track of time when she 
was with the witches and couldnt tell how late it was. The sky 
was still pitch black and the lights were still lit on the Eiffel Tower 

155 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

and other landmark buildings. There werent many people around 
though. Shed only seen a couple since leaving the witches. 

The witches had told her to be careful. 

She decided that she wouldnt have felt so jumpy if they hadnt 
said that. 

She walked out of a small road and into a large square. It was 
dimly lit and the moon had disappeared completely behind cloud, 
leaving the world in darkness. She sharpened her senses so she 
would be able to pick up on anything out of the ordinary. She 
considered changing into her vampire guise so she could see 
better and then decided against it. There were still people around 
and she didnt need to add any other crimes to her already 
growing list. 

She frowned when she sensed something and looked around her 
at all sides of the square but couldnt see anything in the 
shadows. Walking faster, she kept her eyes fixed on the road that 
would lead to the hotel, and sharpened her senses. Her 
imagination conjured images of werewolves and vampire 
hunters. It wasnt far to the hotel. She could make it. 

Something moved again. It was stronger now, which could only 
mean it was closer. 

She jumped when a cat ran across her path. 

Stupid kitty. She watched it go and tried to relax. Thats all it 
had been. Just a cat. 

She froze. 

Instinct forced her to change as her senses screamed of danger. 

She turned on the spot and stared at the man standing not fifteen 
foot from her. His face was hidden in shadow, his scraggly hair 
hanging to below his jaw blocking the light. She sized him up, 
assessing the situation and all possible outcomes. He wasnt of a 
broad build like Arkalus, or tall like Valentine. He seemed 
average in every way. Her instincts told her not to underestimate 

156 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

him when he moved forwards into a more brightly lit section of 
the square and she saw his face. 

There was hardness in his eyes, and a sparkle of wisdom and 
calmness that set her nerves on edge. 

So youre a Caelestis, he said in a deep voice that made her 
stomach flip. 

He knew what she was. He knew the bloodlines. He wasnt a 
vampire; he was human. A hunter. 

Her mind raced and she considered whether this was the hunter 
that Valentine had spoken of. She wished he were here with her. 
She couldnt fight a hunter alone. Shed never met one before 
and she didnt know what to do. If Valentine had never been able 
to kill this one, then how could she? 

She backed off a step, wanting to place some distance between 
them and hoping she could get closer to the alley that led out of 
the square. She had been stupid to walk straight across it when 
she couldnt see into the shadows. She should have walked 
around the perimeter, keeping to the shadows herself. 

The hunter moved with her and her eyes were drawn to his 
hands. He had a weapon. She flexed her fingers, trying to focus 
but finding it impossible when the hunter raised the crossbow and 
pointed it at her. 

Why dont you fight? he asked with a frown. 

She glanced at the alley and then at him. 

Theres no escape. I hadnt realised that you were a Caelestis. I 
thought youd be an Aurorea too. 

It was him. He was the one who had followed them when theyd 
first arrived in Paris. What did she do? It was obvious he wasnt 
going to let her go, not without a fight first. She didnt want to fight 
him. There was something about him that made a part of her not 
want to hurt him. He was familiar somehow. 

157 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She looked at the alley again. 

Not going to fight me then? 

She shook her head, wanting to run but finding her feet didnt 
want to cooperate while he had the crossbow trained on her. She 
flexed her fingers again and he looked down at her hand, 
frowning at it and cocking his head to one side as he did so. 
When he lowered the crossbow a fraction, she bolted for the 
alley. 

She had made it out of the other side when she felt something 
impact in her shoulder. She didnt stop running as the pain 
erupted and every vein in her body felt as though it was filling 
with ice cold liquid. 

She stumbled and fell, landing hard on her knees and left hand 
as she tried to stop herself from damaging the stone in the 
amulet she wore. Her head ached and spun, the world spinning 
with it as her mouth turned dry. She swallowed repeatedly but it 
had no effect. Pushing herself up onto her feet, she clutched at 
her head as it swam and her stomach turned, making her feel like 
throwing up. She cringed as the points on her shoulders, 
stomach and chest began to burn and the ice in her veins was 
replaced with a fire. 

When she moved her arm, she felt the dart in her shoulder and 
reached over, trying to grab hold of it but failing. 

She was hot, too hot. 

She wiped her brow with her hand, stunned to find sweat coating 
her palm as she brought it away. She turned around, her eyes 
shifting in and out of focus as she tried to see if the hunter was 
nearby. Her senses were off the scale, as though a million people 
were surrounding her but not at the same time. She couldnt 
concentrate on anything but the intense pain that ebbed and 
flowed through her. 

She had to get to Valentine. Hed know what to do. 

158 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Pushing onwards, she clung to the walls of the buildings as she 
made her way back to the hotel at a painstakingly slow pace. 
Everything was getting darker, as though a black film was coating 
her vision and was getting worse as time drew on. She was 
barely conscious and had to force herself to keep her eyes open 
and keep moving. Her limbs were heavy as she approached the 
turning that led to the hotel. She felt numb, cold and hot at the 
same time. She reached again for the dart she could feel in her 
back and then pressed herself into the wall. She rubbed her back 
against it, gritting her teeth and crying out in pain when it didnt 
shift the dart. It just hurt. 

She looked up to see the hotel sign and forced herself to keep 
heading towards it. She stumbled through the lobby, ignoring the 
calls of the concierge and staff when they saw the state she was 
in. She needed Valentine. 

Valentine would save her. 

Fumbling with the little buttons in the lift, she tried to focus on 
them as they swam in front of her eyes and she pressed the one 
that she thought corresponded to her floor. When the doors 
opened, she fell out into the hall and tried to stand but found she 
didnt have the strength. 

She was so tired, so very tired. She just wanted to sleep. She 
crawled along the carpet, heading for the door to their suite by 
following her muddled senses. She could smell Valentine. She 
could smell his blood. He would fix her and make the hurt go 
away. 

Reaching the door, she clawed herself up into a standing position 
and pressed her hand into it. Her head spun and she barely 
managed to stop herself from passing out as the world around 
her twisted and distorted in front of her eyes. 

Mustering up the strength, she managed to bang her fist down 
once on the door before slipping into unconsciousness. 

159 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Fifteen 


Valentine paced the length of the room, his hand balled into a fist 
and pressed against his mouth as he waited. She couldnt have 
been gone long. Mathias phone call had woken him about two 
hours after the sun had set. Stupid girl. Why had she gone 
without him? He knew where shed gone and he couldnt bear the 
thought of her going to see them alone. Why? 

He sighed heavily and let his hand drop to his side. He winced 
when his shoulder throbbed with pain. Had she gone without him 
because she was under some kind of misguided belief that he 
wasnt fit enough to go out into the night? Hed had injuries worse 
than this before and had still managed to fight. 

Where was she? 

He glanced at the clock again. It was almost three in the morning. 
If she had left shortly after sunset, then she had been gone a 
long time. 

He had to find her. 

Grabbing his jacket, he headed for the door and stopped dead 
when a weak knock sounded. He opened the door and dropped 
his jacket as Prophecy fell into his arms. He collapsed to the floor 
with her, cradling her gently as she writhed against him. She was 
burning up. He pressed his hand against her forehead. She had 
some kind of fever. He caught her under her arms, gritted his 
teeth against the pain in his shoulder and dragged her into the 
living area. 

Going back to the door, he closed it and locked it. He looked at 
Prophecy. 

She was lying on the floor muttering things to herself. When she 
moved, something caught his eye and he frowned. He went to 
her and pulled her up into a sitting position so he could get a 

160 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

better look at the slim shaft protruding from her shoulder. His 
stomach dropped when he recognised the type of dart. The 
hunter had found her. 

He tried to ignore her ramblings as she moved closer to him. He 
didnt want to hear the things she was saying while under the 
influence of the drug. He couldnt stand hearing them. 

She ran her hands up over his chest and he winced as they 
passed over his injury. She drew him closer to her, tugging 
harder when he tried to resist her and smiling coyly when he 
complied. 

My blood burns she whispered into his ear and tingles swept 
up his spine. I hunger 

He leaned to one side so his ear was away from her lips and the 
temptation they offered him but she pulled him back to her, 
digging her fingers in as she shivered with the fever. He looked at 
her. She was barely holding on as she moved her mouth back to 
his ear. He couldnt miss the seductive tone her voice had taken 
on as she whispered into it. 

Only your blood can sate mine, Valentinegive it to medont 
deny me 

He closed his eyes, struggling against his desire to do as shed 
asked and let her have what she wanted from him. He was 
powerless to resist her and she knew it. He tensed when she ran 
her lips slowly down the right side of his neck, teasing his skin. 

You have been drugged. He tried to keep focused while she 
edged ever downwards. The dart was drugged and fitted with a 
tracking device. 

He didnt know why he was still talking, she wasnt listening to 
him, but he felt compelled to talk, as though by doing so he could 
pretend this wasnt happening and could still the desires that 
were beginning to take control. 

She reached the curve of his throat and nipped at him with blunt 
teeth. He could feel her feverish skin against his shoulder as she 

161 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

drew the collar of his shirt to one side. He could feel it all 
happening, sense it before it even happened, and he knew there 
was no way he could stop her. 

There was no way he would stop her. 

He wanted it to happen. 

He wrapped his hand around the dart in her back and pulled it 
out of her at the exact moment she sank her sharp teeth into his 
neck. He tensed, his whole body jolting with pleasure as she 
pulled on his blood and moaned low in her throat. He crushed the 
dart, letting it fall to the floor in pieces and trying to focus on it as 
he resisted giving in to the delicious feeling running through him. 
She just needed blood to cleanse her own of the drug and thats 
what he was giving her. That was all. 

Bringing his hands around as she sucked harder, stirring his 
passion into life, he hesitated for a moment, standing on a brink 
between retaining control and distance, and surrendering to his 
darkest desires. 

He wanted to focus and suppress his memories, but she was so 
hungry for his blood, for him, that it made it impossible. He let his 
hands hover over her, wanting to hold her to him but not wanting 
to at the same time. He couldnt cross that line. It was forbidden. 
They were doomed anyway. They had already committed sin 
when theyd fled together. No, he wouldnt cross that line. 
Crossing it would be admitting that he was doing all this for a 
reason other than it being his fault that she was discovered. Her 
life had been stolen from her. That was the reason he was doing 
this. It had nothing to do with the reasons his dreams whispered 
to him. 

He closed his eyes when she bit down harder, her fingertips 
digging into his ribs as she held onto him. Before hed realised 
what he was doing, hed wrapped his arms about her. He felt as 
though he was falling as he held onto her, burying his fingers into 
her wild red hair and holding her to his neck. 

The feeling of her fangs in him was divine, an exquisite pain that 
defied words, and he found himself clinging to her and letting her 

162 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

take everything she wanted from him. He wouldnt stop her, not 
now, not ever. He couldnt stop her. He didnt have the will any 
more. Something that felt this right could never be wrong. The 
law had no hold over him any more. 

His body ached and tightened in response to the desire she was 
stirring in him, and he growled quietly when her fingers moved 
against his sides, drawing him towards her. 

When he opened his eyes and the room spun, he pushed her 
away from him, forcing her to stop drinking. She looked at him. 
Her mouth was surrounded by blood and her eyes were still a 
vivid shade of green. He stared into them and didnt stop her 
when she moved to lick the wound. He closed his eyes, breathing 
in deeply and relishing this last drop of pleasure she was offering 
him by closing the wound. Her tongue moved lightly over his skin, 
fanning the embers of his passion until he was forced to push her 
away again for fear of doing something hed regret. 

We need to move. Are you feeling any better? 

She blinked at him and slid out of her vampire guise. She looked 
more conscious now at least. The drug would be starting to wear 
off and his blood would have helped, but she needed more if she 
was to cleanse her system. He stood up and ignored the way his 
head spun. He should have stopped her sooner. Shed taken so 
much from him and hed been dangerously lost in the feeling of it 
all. He should have kept his focus and not let it affect him, but it 
had been impossible. 

Grabbing her arm, he hauled her onto her feet and sat her down 
on the couch while he gathered their things. They needed to 
leave now. He had been foolish to waste time by letting her drink 
from him in the same place where hed killed the dart shed been 
shot with. The hunter would have used the homing device it was 
fitted with to track her here. 

He threw everything back into the bag and zipped it shut before 
walking into the living area and putting it down on the table. He 
took his jacket and placed it on Prophecy, not listening to her 
weak protestations as he did so. When it was on, he grabbed the 
bag and put an arm about her waist to help her stand. He led her 

163 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

to the door and took one last look around the room to make sure 
they had everything. 

Leading her down the corridor to the lift, he thought about what to 
do. They would check out and get as far away from here as 
possible without being spotted. They were going to need 
somewhere to hide, somewhere quiet and safe, and she needed 
more blood. 

There was only one place he could think of. 

A cemetery. 

* * * * 

Valentine turned to face Prophecy when she began to lag behind. 
He pressed a hand to her forehead and frowned when he found 
she was burning up again. He was running out of time. Whatever 
poison the hunter had laced the dart with, it was powerful and he 
feared that if she didnt feed soon it was going to consume her. 
Hed never seen a vampire as sick as she was. She was 
constantly shivering, her arms wrapped tightly around herself as 
she held his jacket closed. He picked her up, shutting down his 
own pain as she nestled close to him and aggravated his 
shoulder. He had to get her to safety. The sky was on the verge 
of lightening and there wasnt a sign of shelter so far in the 
cemetery. 

When he reached the small church in the centre, he placed her 
down by a narrow door. This side would remain in shadow for 
most of the day. She would be safe here and it would be quicker 
for him to find shelter without her slowing him down. He crouched 
and ran his fingers across her brow as she murmured. 

I shall not be long. You will be safe here. He promised her and 
she curled up, holding her knees. She said things beneath her 
breath that he knew were directed at him. We are running out of 
time. Stay here. The sun will not get you. 

He straightened up and took one last look at her before walking 
off around the other side of the building. He hadnt got far when 
he sensed someone in the vicinity and turned to see a man 

164 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

dressed in dark clothing walking towards the spot where 
Prophecy sat. He moved swiftly, aiming at first to cut the man off 
before he reached her and then deciding to wait so he could see 
the mans reaction. 

He rounded the corner, looking at the man who was now bent 
over Prophecy and reaching a hand out to touch her. She 
growled and the man paused. 

Leave her be, preacher man, this is something that you do not 
want to see, he said. 

The clergyman looked at him. She is hurt. She needs 
assistance. She must come into the church and we shall help 
her. 

To help her is to sin. Valentine took a step towards the man. 
To look upon her, is to look upon the Devil himself. 

The mans expression became one of confusion and Valentine 
knew it was no use telling him again not to look. The mans eyes 
were already moving to Prophecy and all Valentine could do was 
wait. 

Prophecy snarled at the clergyman, exposing her fangs by 
curling her top lip up. 

The man stumbled backwards, his face blanched and his hands 
trembling as he stared at her. 

Whawhatwhat is she? The clergyman looked at him. 

Were angels with broken wings. Valentine grinned, snapped 
the mans neck and caught his body before it hit the ground. 

Grabbing the keys from the mans belt, he carried him over to the 
small door and opened it. He placed the man down just inside 
and returned for Prophecy when he heard her whimpering 
outside. The sun was rising. He could feel it. He helped her up 
onto her feet and picked up the bag as he walked with her into 
the cold stone building, locking the door behind them. 

165 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He dropped the bag, put his arm about her waist and led her 
deeper into the church. It was small and bare. The altar was 
home to a single gold cross. He got the feeling that it wasnt 
visited very often. He didnt mind churches and the crosses that 
adorned them barely bothered him. They were handy places to 
hide since most demons hated them and most hunters never 
thought to check them, presuming that vampires hated them too. 

Setting Prophecy down in a sheltered part of the building, he 
went back for the clergyman and the bag. She was muttering to 
herself again by the time he returned and her head snapped up 
when she smelled the man. Valentine let the man fall to the floor 
beside her and smiled when she pulled him to her and sank her 
teeth into his neck. 

Watching her feed, Valentine wondered how many more sins 
they would commit before the Law Keepers caught up with them. 
Revealing the existence of vampires to humans was always a 
favourite of theirs, but this time wouldnt count since they had 
killed and fed off the human. The law was really created for 
vampires like Mathias, who clearly harboured feelings for his 
female housekeeper. Some of the most well known trials by the 
Law Keepers had been about human/vampire relations. 

He couldnt see the attraction himself. 

He stared at Prophecy. She was gorging herself on the 
clergyman, drinking so deeply that she looked as though shed 
been starving for blood. How did she do that? How did she make 
him watch her like this? How did she make him want to watch her 
as though she was the most enthralling thing on earth? 

Sitting down, he leaned back against one of the pillars, sighing to 
himself as he watched her. 

Shed literally drained the clergyman dry when she dropped the 
body. His eyes followed the motion of her hands as she wiped 
the blood from her face, licking and sucking her fingers clean as 
she relished the last of it. He could feel the sun rising but it didnt 
bother him. They were safe here. They had gone far enough into 
the outskirts of Paris to not be tracked by the hunter. The area 
was quiet, the church was locked and the clergyman was dead. 

166 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine closed his eyes. 

He frowned when he felt Prophecy close by. He opened one eye 
and watched her curling up next to him. Holding an arm out to 
one side, he let her nestle close to him so she would feel safe. 

You shall be fine by nightfall, he assured her. 

The witchespowera keymy bloodthe hunter in the 
squarewhy dont I fight? Im sorrysorry for 
everythingyouve sacrificed She trailed off when her head 
came to rest heavily against his shoulder and he realised shed 
fallen asleep. 

It will be worth it. I am certain of that, he said and let his hand 
rest around her upper arm, holding her to him. 

She winced. 

He frowned again. 

Peeling the jacket off her shoulder, he pulled her shirt to one side 
to reveal what should have been smooth white skin. It wasnt. 
There on her shoulder was a black star, intricately patterned with 
symbols around it. It was red raw like a new tattoo. His fingers 
hovered over it and he was surprised when he could feel power 
in it. Moving his fingers downwards, he looked inside her shirt to 
find a similar mark over her heart. He let her shirt cover her again 
and stared at her. Something was going on here. 

Prophecy was going to have to do some explaining tomorrow. 

But for now, she could sleep. 

His eyes remained fixed on her face. He could remember his first 
encounter with a hunter and what it was like to be so young. The 
world had been a frightening place and knowing that he was 
immortal only seemed to make him fear death even more. There 
was nothing to comfort him if he was killed. No Heaven awaited. 
There was only Hell. He wondered how scared she was. Shed 
barely been out in the world for a few days and so much had 
happened. She was strong though, and quick thinking by the 

167 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

looks of what had happened to her tonight. She must have run 
when the hunter attacked and thats how she got a dart in her 
back. 

He looked down at her hand when she shifted and something 
glinted. Whatever it was, she was clutching it tightly and when he 
placed his hand near it, he could feel the same power hed felt in 
the marks on her body. What had the witches done to her? There 
was magic involved, his instincts were telling him that much. 

But how was it possible? 

Vampires had never been able to control magic; it never obeyed 
their commands. Centuries of research by vampires wishing to 
command it had turned up nothing. Every attempt to use it had 
failed. Even the elders didnt have the power. But he felt magic in 
these marks, a power that went beyond anything hed felt before. 

No, not anything. The Three held such magic and he knew of 
another witch who commanded a power that was this strong. 

But this felt different to hers. 

He watched her face for a few moments longer as his eyelids 
began to grow heavy. 

She had some explaining to do. 

168 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Sixteen 


It was bright. The sun was setting over unfamiliar scenery, all of it 
pale and beautiful in the warm light. Row upon row of arched 
windows surrounded her and the sky was a vaulted ceiling 
above. She turned on the spot, completely unfazed by the 
daylight and feeling a strange sense of comfort. She watched the 
people as they zoomed past her, nothing more than blurs and 
jumbled words and laughter. She stopped when she saw 
someone in the distance. The world around her faded into black 
and white, but the woman in front of her remained in colour. The 
womans wild red hair was long and the rich green skirt of her 
dress flowed like reeds in the river as she moved in slow motion 
away from her. 

Prophecy followed, wanting to see the womans face. She 
disappeared down the corridor and out into the narrow alley on 
the other side. Catching her should have been easy, but 
Prophecy was moving as slowly as the woman was. She felt as 
though she was running through deep mud or snow, unable to 
move faster as it hindered her. She just wanted to see the 
womans face. 

There was something familiar about her. 

She chased her down the street, trying to catch a glimpse of the 
womans features as she spun and turned in front of her. It was 
as though she was dancing rather than running. There was 
something joyful about her, wild and free, like a beautiful creature 
that had been released from a dark cell into the wilderness of the 
world. 

Prophecy smiled too, running after the woman who was crossing 
over an arched wooden bridge. She could hear her footsteps on 
it and looked down to see slim dark boats passing underneath. 
The man who was pushing the boat with the pole didnt see her. 
He just waved at another similar boat as it passed him. She 
looked around to see the woman was far ahead of her now. 

169 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Running down the other side of the bridge, everything around her 
began to blur until only the woman was in focus. Prophecy 
followed her, watching her spin and twirl while she continued to 
run. She still couldnt see her face. Every time the woman turned, 
her hair shifted and hid it from view. 

She stopped dead when the woman hopped up onto the low wall 
surrounding the long stone road they had been running along. 
There was nothing but water on the other side. Prophecy 
stretched out her hand to the woman but she turned and 
disappeared over the edge. Everything seemed to speed up and 
Prophecy ran as fast as she could to the wall the woman had 
fallen from. 

Looking over the edge into the water, she found the woman, her 
face washed of colour but tinted with blue as she shimmered 
below the surface. Prophecy reached out her hand to her but the 
woman began to sink. 

The womans mouth opened. 

Dont be scared, child. 

Prophecy woke with a start. Her breathing coming fast and 
ragged, she shot into a sitting position and quickly took in her 
surroundings. Where was she? She recoiled in fear when her 
eyes fell to rest on the crucifix on the altar and she shuffled 
backwards into the corner. Her brows furrowed, her eyes darting 
about as she tried to locate Valentine. 

A glance at the stained glass windows told her it was night. The 
candelabra above her cast a warm glow on the interior of the 
church. Others hung above the aisle, but the candles in them 
were unlit. 

She jumped when a door near her creaked open and she 
instinctively changed, letting her demon guise come to the 
forefront. She hissed at the intruder. 

It was Valentine. 

170 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She slipped out of vampire guise and frowned. Where were 
you? 

I was on the roof, watching for danger. He closed the door and 
cocked his head to one side when he finally looked at her. Is 
something wrong? 

She managed to sit up straight and rearranged her clothing so 
she didnt look as dishevelled. Her fingers paused when she 
realised that she was wearing Valentines jacket and her head 
ached to recall the events of last night. Raising her eyes briefly to 
rest on him, she saw that he was waiting for her to answer his 
question. She stared at the floor, trying to remember what shed 
seen and felt. 

I had a dream, she said quietly, unsure of whether she wanted 
him to know about it or not. If she told him, he might be able to 
tell her which city it was that shed seen. 

He crouched down beside her and looked into her eyes. Are you 
sure it wasnt a vision? Dreams do not usually shake people up 
like this. 

Maybe it wasit was strange. I cant make sense of it. 

He sat down and smiled. It is even harder when you are trying to 
make sense of someone elses visions. 

She smiled. She couldnt imagine what hed made of the things 
hed seen in her blood. She had seen nothing in his last night. 
She remembered drinking from him and could see the marks on 
his neck as he sat next to her. His blood was strong, rich, and the 
more shed drunk, the more shed craved it. She still craved it. 

Dragging her eyes away from his neck, she fixed them on the 
floor, tracing the cracks in the cold flagstones while she tried to 
remember her dream. 

I saw a city. There was a big square with a tower that seemed to 
reach to Heaven itself. There were a lot of people but one stood 
out amongst them. She was colourful when everything was dark 
and grey. I followed her down narrow streets with no names and 

171 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

when we crossed over a bridge, I saw a white church and boats 
that had no rowers. 

No rowers? he said. 

None. The men pushed them with a big stick, she said and then 
frowned when she remembered what came next. I followed the 
woman again. I felt I had to see her face. I wanted to know who 
she was. She had hair like mine and skin as white as snow. She 
kept laughing and twirling as she ran along this road that was 
surrounded on one side by buildings and on the other by water. 
She stopped at the end of it, on the wall, and fell. 

She fell? 

Straight into the water, but there wasnt a splash. I think I ran 
then, ran to see what had happened to her. She was in the water, 
looking up at me. She told me not to be scared. 

He frowned. How real did it feel to you? 

I felt I was living it. I was there, she said and his expression 
became even more pensive. It felt like the dreams Ive had of 
battles but theyd never felt as real as this. The witches told me to 
dream. They told me sleep would give me answers. 

She noticed that he was staring at the floor now, lost in his own 
thoughts. His brows knit together into a frown and his jaw tensed. 
It made her uneasy for some reason. 

Valentine? 

Venice. You saw Venice. This cannot be a coincidence. 

What cant? she said. 

He looked at her briefly before standing up and extending his 
hand to her. 

She slipped hers into it and stood with his assistance. 

172 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Mathias telephoned the hotel last night. He has discovered the 
location of a retired curator who might be able to help us discover 
the whereabouts of the second half of the scroll. The curator lives 
in Venice. 

She could see the disbelief in his eyes and she couldnt blame 
him. Her dream had been a vision. Shed been shown where to 
go to find what she was looking for. How? What higher power 
was guiding her? 

She looked at the amulet on her hand and tensed when 
Valentines hand appeared in view. He took hold of her hand and 
turned it over. 

I know about the marks. His tone was low, thick with unspoken 
anger. Whats going on Prophecy? 

Raising her eyes, she saw nothing but hardness in his. He wasnt 
going to let her get away without answering his question this time 
and she supposed that if they were going to work together as a 
team, he had a right to know what was happening. 

She raised her hand. The candlelight shone off the purple stone 
where it sat against her palm. 

The witches marked me. They told me that the stars were there 
all along and they just made them visible and activated them. 
They wouldnt tell me anything else until I asked them again last 
night. Her eyes met his and she found they were still full of silent 
demand. 

How many do you have? 

Eight of them. She pointed to both of her shoulders, her 
stomach and her chest. Each mark on my front has a 
corresponding one on the back. 

What do they do? he said and she could see the hardness in 
his eyes beginning to disappear. 

They focus somethingits She hesitated, feeling foolish and 
trying to think of a good way to say it. You wont believe me. 

173 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

 Does it have something to do with the amulet you are wearing? 

She held her hand up again. Its the key. 

How is that supposed to unlock the prophecys meaning? He 
turned her hand over so he could see the back of it and then 
looked at the front. She had expected him to be rough, but his 
touch was gentle. 

She smiled. It doesnt unlock the meaningitumwell, it 
unlocks me. 

He looked confused and dropped her hand. What 

Watch. She cut him off and concentrated hard, focusing on her 
hand and smiling when the stone began to glow. It had come 
quicker than last night. The witches had told her she would need 
to practice in order to make it come without her having to focus 
so much. Lazy threads of purple arced between her fingers, 
interlacing with each other and sparking wildly as her focus 
lapsed and she looked at Valentine. 

He was staring straight into her eyes, his own full of amazement. 

Her hand began to buzz and her eyes widened when she saw 
the threads of magic were winding themselves into a tight 
glowing ball above her palm. 

She bit her lip as the magic crackled, sparked and disappeared 
with a pop. 

Trying to call it back again, she frowned and pouted when 
nothing came. She still had to work on her control of it. The 
witches had said that when she got to know the power she 
commanded better, she would be able to use some of the more 
potent abilities that it carried. There was a book that had been 
her mothers. It contained spells that she would need if she 
wanted to win the battle they were heading towards. They would 
find it for her, and would contact her to tell her where it was. 

Whathow? 

174 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She looked at Valentine. He seemed more confused than ever. 
Her fingers idly ran over the amulet. 

I dont know. The only thing I know is She trailed off and 
stared into the depths of the purple stone. 

What? 

She raised her eyes to meet his. 

It has something to do with my mother. 

* * * * 

Valentine kept his eyes fixed on his destination, not letting them 
stray to Prophecy like they wanted to. He still couldnt believe 
what shed told him. She could use magic. The witches had given 
her the key they had been seeking, but instead of translating the 
prophecy, it unleashed the magic inside of her. Hed been 
speechless when shed shown him what she could do and he 
suspected that this was just a fraction of her power. She was just 
learning to control it and summon it, but he could already feel 
how strong the magic she commanded was. 

She needed to be given time to practice. If she learnt to control it, 
the magic would help to protect her and it would be a useful 
weapon in the coming battles. He could feel the wave of battle 
building already, tugging at his feet and dragging him towards it. 
Before long, they would be lost in the midst of it, and the quiet 
they were currently enjoying would become something they 
longed to see again. 

But they wouldnt see it, not until they had been pushed to the 
limit and had fought for their lives. It was going to take a lot to get 
through this and live to see the other side, but he was sure they 
could do it. Prophecy had proven herself to be strong and 
capable, she just needed to shed her more impulsive side and 
learn to deal with situations like the nightclub without making rash 
decisions like killing someone. 

It was asking a lot at this point. The world was still new to her, but 
she would adjust and learn with time. She would make a fine 

175 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

warrior, especially now she had such a powerful weapon in her 
arsenal. 

He looked up to see the towers of Notre Dame silhouetted 
against the moon and broken cloud. It had been a long time since 
hed been here. Prophecy had been quiet since theyd left the 
church in the suburbs, but he could sense she was on the verge 
of speaking again and he knew what she would ask. Why were 
they here? Why had he made her walk halfway across Paris 
under the pretence of getting to the train station? 

Shed be right to ask him those questions. They could have 
easily taken the underground to the train station and left Paris in 
relative safety, but there was something he needed to do first, 
someone he needed to see. He knew exactly where to find them 
and it wouldnt add much time onto their journey. 

Her head jerked up and she looked at him with a frown. He felt 
the same movement she had on the edge of his senses. He 
stopped. They were in the middle of the square in front of the 
imposing arched door and dark, heavy faade of the cathedral. 
Exactly where Valentine had thought hed find him. 

So she is with you? The voice came from the shadows and he 
didnt need to turn around to know whom the owner of it was. 

She is, he said calmly and looked at Prophecy. She had tensed, 
her every muscle tightening like a coiled spring, and in her eyes, 
he could see her desire to let her face shift into demonic guise. 

Is this why you came this way? she whispered to him, leaning 
closer. 

He finally turned around to face the hunter, who was now 
standing a few metres from them. 

It is, Valentine said with a smile. It will not take long. 

Is there a reason why a vampire of Aurorea as elevated as 
yourself is roaming Paris with a female Caelestis? A loyal soldier 
no more? The hunter looked at Prophecy as he spoke, his eyes 
reflecting curiosity. 

176 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine felt her step behind him and heard her growl. 

It is a long story, hardly one for a meeting like this. He placed 
his bag down and straightened up again, looking the hunter in the 
eyes. He could see in them that the man was confused about his 
being with Prophecy and he wanted to keep it that way. If the 
hunter was distracted by trying to figure out what was happening, 
it would make the fight all the easier. 

Vengeance? Valentine, Id thought you were above such a 
disagreeable act. 

He smiled, brushing the comment off. He wasnt above 
vengeance at all, especially when it had an added bonus as 
sweet as fighting his favourite quarry. 

Did you seriously expect us to still be there when you arrived at 
the location where Id killed the dart? You should know me better, 
Caden. I have been toying with you for twenty years. He smirked 
when the hunter frowned, a glint of anger showing in his eyes. It 
was fun to play with Caden sometimes, a pleasure to lead him in 
circles and wind him up. 

Toying with me? Is that what you think youre doing? The 
hunter laughed mirthlessly and then stopped abruptly. Its only a 
matter of time before you slip up. I knew you wouldnt be at the 
hotel, but I also knew you would be here tonight. I knew you 
would want to protect her. 

Valentine glanced at Prophecy. She was staring at the hunter 
with dark eyes full of hate. From where he was standing, she 
looked as though she wanted vengeance of her own and he had 
half a mind to let her take it, but it wouldnt do to have her getting 
hurt again. Even with her newfound powers, she wasnt skilled 
enough to fight Caden, not yet. 

What are you going to do if I win, Valentine? What will happen to 
her then? 

You shall not win. You never do. Valentine smiled casually, 
sure of himself as he flexed his fingers and hid the pain it caused 

177 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

in his shoulder. Even with the injury, he could still defeat the 
hunter if he chose to. 

This is madness, Valentine. Prophecy grabbed his arm and he 
looked down at her. Your shoulderyou cant. Weve no time for 
vendettas. We must goplease, Valentine? 

He considered her request for a moment, a part of him wanting to 
do as shed asked if only to ease the worry he could see in her 
eyes, and then shook his head. Its too late to leave, the battles 
already begun. 

She glanced at the hunter, who was removing his jacket, and 
then back at Valentine. Its still madness to fight an unnecessary 
battle. 

He frowned and thought over what shed said. She was proving 
to be quite the ambassador for peace. Shed said she would die if 
it brought peace between their families, that she would die for 
peace in general. Now she was giving him a lesson on only 
fighting necessary battles. Something told him that her answer to 
most fights would be the pragmatic option. 

Talking wasnt going to stop this fight. 

He turned away from her and focused on Caden, shutting out the 
feeling of her nearby and silencing the voice in his head that was 
telling him that she was rightthis was unnecessary. 

But he couldnt let the hunter do that to her and get away with it. 
Cadens actions deserved retribution and this was the most 
satisfying form Valentine could find. 

He quelled his desire to change into his vampire guise. Caden 
wouldnt get the pleasure of provoking him into using the 
heightened strength it gave him. He would make sure that the 
hunter suffered at the hands of his weaker side so he would 
know never to touch Prophecy again or he would unleash his full 
strength upon him and end the merry dance theyd shared these 
past two decades. 

It would be a shame to have to do it, but he could if he wanted to. 

178 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The hunters eyes narrowed, his feet shifted and his hand came 
up to reveal a slim shaft of wood. 

Valentine shook his head. Been grave robbing again? 

The hunter spun the piece of wood around to reveal the other 
end of it. Found it in a church. At least I know its definitely 
blessed, not like that time in Budapest. 

Valentine raised a brow at the crucifix and heard Prophecy hiss 
behind him when she noticed it. He wanted to turn to look at her 
but taking his eyes off the hunter would be a childish mistake. 
The battle was close to starting. He could feel the anticipation 
building inside of him and it was reaching a crescendo. Soon, 
one of them would make a move and then everything would 
become a blur as the fight began. 

He extended his senses to see how far from him Prophecy was. 
She was close. 

Reaching his hand out behind him, he pushed her out of the way 
at the same time that he sprang forwards towards the hunter. He 
slammed his fist into Cadens face, catching him hard across the 
jaw and smirking as the hunter stumbled backwards a few feet 
and tightened his grip on the makeshift stake. He was ready for 
the hunters retaliation and easily blocked the punch he threw 
and the kick that followed it. 

Ducking down, he swept a leg out towards Cadens feet and 
growled when his foe leapt over it. For a middle-aged man, the 
hunter certainly had a lot of energy. There had to be something 
driving him. Valentine just hadnt figured out what yet. 

He kicked Caden in the shin and then flipped backwards onto his 
feet, instinctively blocking the hand holding the stake as Caden 
thrust it towards him. 

Getting slow in your old age, Valentine said and launched into a 
barrage of punches, each one hitting their target and knocking 
the hunter backwards. He growled and caught him hard in the 
stomach, smiling with satisfaction when Caden doubled over. 

179 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Grabbing hold of the long dark locks of his hair, he slammed the 
hunters head down into his knee and let go of him. 

Caden fell to the floor and pressed his hand to his head, his teeth 
gritted in obvious pain and his eyes screwed shut. 

Valentine! Prophecy called to him and he turned to look at her. 
She pointed at something. 

His eyes quickly moved to follow her finger and he frowned when 
he saw two dark, dangerous shapes coming towards them on the 
opposite side of the river. 

Werewolves, he whispered and tried to calculate how much 
time he had before they reached them. 

Getting weak in your old age, the hunter said and pushed 
himself up onto his feet. 

No. I could kill you in a heartbeat, but that is not the purpose of 
our tryst. This is merely a warning. If you go near her again, I will 
end this. 

Valentine responded fast as the hunter launched a fist at him. 
Catching hold of it, he twisted Cadens arm around and punched 
him hard in the chest, launching the man into the air. The hunter 
landed heavily on the ground and lay still. Valentine stared at him 
for a moment and extended his senses. He hadnt killed him. He 
could hear the mans heartbeat coming quiet and steady. It took 
a lot more than idle play fighting like this to hurt the hunter. He 
knew that from experience. 

He could feel the werewolves coming now. They were there on 
the edge of his senses and closing in. He watched Caden get to 
his feet once more. 

Leave. This is not your fight, Valentine said and the hunter 
looked at the werewolves as they approached. 

The smaller werewolf was running over the bridge, a larger one 
following a short distance behind it. The hunter nodded and 
gathered his jacket before leaving. 

180 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine set his jaw, slid into vampire guise and roared at the 
approaching werewolf. 

He could feel Prophecy close behind him, could sense that she 
had changed into her demon face too. 

She would have to fight now. 

Prophecy reacted the second the werewolf sprang towards 
Valentine. As it landed, she moved swiftly, kicking it hard in the 
back at the same time as Valentine caught it across the jaw. She 
dodged its claws as it swiped at her and snarled. The other 
werewolf was fast approaching. They didnt have much time. 

She swept its legs out and extended her own claws in an attempt 
to level the playing field. Lashing out, she slashed down its back, 
smiling grimly as it howled in pain and then rolling out of the way 
when it turned to bite her. She found herself standing by 
Valentine. He had a hand pressed into his shoulder. 

Youre hurt. Fall back, she said and ignored the dark look he 
shot her way. 

The werewolf pounced and she pushed Valentine to one side 
while she went the other way, dodging it and punching it hard on 
the back as it moved past them. She growled and leapt on it, 
digging her claws in and avoiding its jaws as it tried to get hold of 
her. 

Valentine appeared in view and she motioned for him to leave 
but he stood firm as the werewolf went straight for him. She 
jumped from its back, trying to kick at it but missing. It roared at 
Valentine. On the edge of her senses, she picked up the other 
werewolf and turned in time to see it crossing the bridge. 

She looked back at Valentine. He growled with effort and twisted 
the werewolfs arm, snapping it clean in two and forcing the bone 
through its skin. It whimpered and tried to escape, but he blocked 
its path and grabbed it around the throat, crushing it to strangle 
the beast as it struggled against him. 

181 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She ducked when she felt the second werewolf leap towards her 
and rolled underneath it. Coming to a standing position, her eyes 
widened when she saw that shed allowed it to run straight at 
Valentine. 

Valentine! she almost screamed his name. 

He turned just in time to catch hold of the werewolfs front legs. 

She grimaced as the stars began to itch and her right hand 
tingled. She could feel the power growing inside of her as the 
marks became hot, burning her skin until she could almost feel 
the ones on her back connecting to those on her front. When 
Valentine was thrown to the floor, threads of purple crackled 
between her fingers, making them prickle with tiny spots of pain 
as the magic passed through them. 

Her breathing became heavy when she watched Valentine stand 
with a wobble and the werewolf began to close in. He couldnt 
fight any more. She couldnt let him fight any more. 

She looked down at her hand where the magic was beginning to 
grow. It twisted ever faster as it formed a ball of purple and 
became white as it started to move so fast that she could no 
longer make out the individual threads. 

Valentine! she shouted at him while he grappled with the 
werewolf again, his face contorting in pain. Run! 

The moment he rolled to one side, she grasped hold of her right 
wrist, letting her palm face the werewolf. It turned to look at her 
and snarled as it started towards her. She curled her hand into a 
fist, forcing the power back inside of her, and drew it back as far 
as it would go. 

The werewolf pounced. 

She slammed her fist into it, punching a hole straight through its 
chest and releasing the magic inside of it. 

The werewolf yelped and exploded, showering the square with 
blood and flesh. 

182 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Panting hard, she fell to her knees, her head spinning, and 
closed her eyes. 

Prophecy? Valentines voice appeared close to her and she 
looked at him. He was plastered with bits of werewolf and was 
gripping his shoulder. Are you all right? 

Fine, she said and pushed herself up into in a sitting position. 
Just feel a little weak. 

What in the Devils name happened? 

I dont know. She stared at the amulet. Hed been in danger. 
The witches had told her that the strength would be called 
whenever her heart feared. Shed been scared that she was 
going to lose Valentine. 

He offered his hand to her and she looked at it for a moment 
before slipping hers into it. It felt comforting as his fingers 
wrapped around hers and he gripped her tightly, helping her 
stand. When he released her, she stared at her hand again. 
When Valentine had been hurt by the werewolf below the Eiffel 
Tower, shed feared for his life and the strength had come. It 
couldnt just be a coincidence. It came whenever she wanted to 
protect him the most. It hadnt come when they were fighting the 
vampire hunter or when the hunter had attacked her. It had only 
come when shed been petrified of losing him. 

We should move, Valentine said, picking a piece of werewolf 
flesh off his jacket. He frowned at it and then slung it to one side. 
You might want to work on using something less volatile next 
time. 

She smiled at his mock annoyed tone. He was still impressed by 
the power she now commanded. She could see it in his eyes. 

A clock struck out the hour in the distance and she tiptoed to pick 
a piece of werewolf out of his hair. 

You might want to get cleaned up. She continued to smile. 

183 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He ran his hands over his hair, frowning as he found it was 
saturated with blood and small chunks of flesh. He gave her an 
unimpressed look and then started walking in the direction theyd 
been heading in before the hunter had shown up. She followed 
him, wondering how he was going to get cleaned up before they 
went to the station. As they rounded a corner, she saw a fountain 
and then looked at him. He was smiling. 

Youre not She started. 

He peeled his jacket off and handed it to her. I am. 

She raised her brows as he dunked his head into the clear pool. 
Threads of red crept through the water, turning it a pale pink. 

Holding his jacket up, she wrinkled her nose up at it and began to 
remove all the little bits of werewolf. She shook it at the same 
time as Valentine shook his head, flicking water all over her. She 
frowned and he smiled at her. 

Handing him his jacket, she kept her face blank when he took it 
from her, the smile not moving from his face. She wanted to tell 
him it was incredibly childish to take such obvious pleasure from 
splashing her, but couldnt find the words when he continued to 
smile at her, his whole face lighting up with it. Shed never seen 
him smile properly before. Theyd always looked restrained or 
forced, but now he was really smiling at her and she was glad 
that she couldnt blush. 

She drew her eyes away from him as he put his jacket on and 
was thankful that he had stopped smiling when she looked up at 
him again. 

Where now? she said to fill the silence. 

He picked up the bag and started walking. She hurried to catch 
up with him and fell into step beside him, smiling when he looked 
at her and spoke. 

Venice. 

184 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Seventeen 


The ceiling above her bed was cracked and dirty. Shed never 
been in a room as small as the one she was currently occupying. 
The sun was setting outside. The call of the night had awoken 
her and she was giving herself a moment to wake slowly for the 
first time in a week. It was nice, relaxing, and something she was 
missing dearly. 

They had arrived in darkness at the main station in Venice. The 
vaporetti had all finished for the night, so Valentine had made her 
walk all the way along the Grand Canal to their hotel. Theyd 
found it down a tiny side street. All of them seemed to be narrow 
around here. It must have been a haven for her kind considering 
that sunlight would barely penetrate most of the city. They could 
probably move safely around it during the day if they needed to. 

She hadnt seen much of the city as none of the landmark 
buildings had been lit because of the late hour. The ornate 
streetlights did nothing to illuminate the murky streets but they 
did give Venice a feeling of antiquity. She could see the attraction 
for humans and demons alike. All of the pictures shed seen of it 
had been beautiful, making it look like something out of a dream 
rather than reality. 

Sitting up, she clawed her hair back out of her face and sighed. 
She was getting tired of it being in her eyes all of the time. She 
scanned the room, searching for something she could use to tie it 
back. Rummaging through the empty drawers in the dresser, she 
smiled when she found a length of string sitting discarded in the 
bottom of one. It would have to do until she could find something 
more suitable. 

She pulled her hair back again and wrapped the string tightly 
around it before tying it off. She ran her hands over it and smiled 
again, satisfied with her work. 

185 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Another glance around the room brought her amulet to her 
attention. She retrieved it from the nightstand and slipped it on, 
fastening the bracelet around her wrist and wriggling her fingers 
to make sure it was comfortable. 

She still couldnt believe what shed done in Paris. Shed blown 
the werewolf up. Ever since then, she could sense a slight edge 
of uneasiness in Valentine whenever he looked at the amulet, as 
though he wasnt sure about the magic she suddenly had control 
over. She wanted to know more about where it came from just as 
he did, but there was no way it was going to happen any time 
soon. For now, she would have to deal with it without having any 
information about it, just as she had to deal with everything these 
days. 

Her eyes fell to the star on her chest and she touched it lightly. 
Would they ever go away? Was she going to be marked forever? 

The door opened, only to be quickly shut again. She dropped her 
hand away from her chest. 

Sorry. Valentines voice drifted through the closed door. 

She grabbed the shirt that was on the bed and slipped into it, 
buttoning it up as fast as she could before putting on her black 
trousers. She suppressed a giggle when she tried to picture what 
he looked like right now. Hed shown her such chivalry by not 
watching her change in Prague. He was probably mortified that 
hed walked in on her when she was only in her underwear. 

Opening the door, she smiled at him when she found him 
standing with his back to the door and his hands clasped behind 
him. 

You might want to knock next time, she said. 

He turned to look at her, his eyes betraying how awkward he felt. 

I was coming to see if you were readyobviously you werent. 
He stepped back and looked her over, his eyes settling on her 
bare feet. And still arent. 

186 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

I wont be long. She nipped back into her bedroom, pulled her 
socks on and then shoved her feet into her boots and tied the 
laces. Walking back into the other room, she leaned against the 
doorframe, amused by the fact that Valentine was again standing 
with his back to her. Ready. 

He walked across the room and picked up a small piece of paper. 
She frowned. 

Whats that? she said with a nod in the direction of his hands. 

The location of the curator. It is not far from here. He put the 
piece of paper into his pocket and took his jacket off the back of 
the armchair in the cramped area between their bedrooms. 

It had to be the smallest suite on the planet. 

She watched his fingers while he buttoned his jacket up carefully, 
smoothing the area around each one as he fastened it. 
Sometimes, he was so methodical and practical that she could 
really see why he had wanted to be a Law Keeper. Other times, 
she couldnt figure him out at all. It was as though he was two 
people. One was nothing more than an emotionless assassin just 
like a Law Keeper and the other was caring and protective, as he 
had been in Paris when hed wanted to take revenge on the 
hunter for what hed done to her and give him a message to 
never touch her again. In both, there were common qualities, like 
loyalty and duty, skill and determination. She wished hed decide 
which one he wanted to be and stick with it, but she got the 
feeling that he didnt know that yet. 

If he let himself go more, hed probably find he was the protective 
one, and that the emotionless side of him was only there 
because he felt he shouldnt feel anything towards a vampire of 
another bloodline, just like she felt she shouldnt have feelings for 
him. 

She averted her eyes when his expression told her that hed 
known shed been staring at him. 

Shall we go? he said. 

187 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She nodded, going straight to the door without looking at him. 
She wished that she could shake the feeling inside of her that 
said she shouldnt care about him, but it wouldnt shift. She didnt 
care if it was wrong. The law meant nothing to her, and it meant 
nothing to him. If they were caught, theyd be sentenced to death 
regardless of the things they did now. As far as she could see, 
they may as well make the most of it. She reasoned that she only 
kept a tight hold on her emotions because Valentine did so with 
his. Whenever he slipped and let himself go a little, her feelings 
rose to the surface and she didnt feel the need to contain them. 
On the Eiffel Tower, shed felt as though the law didnt exist, that 
their families meant nothing, because it was just about the two of 
them and that moment together. Hed been so gentle, his eyes 
full of tenderness, that it had only served to confuse her even 
further. 

You are very quiet. Are you feeling all right? he said as they left 
the hotel behind them. 

She came out of her thoughts long enough to smile at him. There 
was concern in his eyes, a flicker of his other side. Over time, he 
seemed to be slipping more often. Hed changed so much since 
theyd left Prague, but at the same time, he seemed the same. 
She wondered if he was really changing or just growing used to 
her presence and letting his guard down. Either way, she 
preferred him like this. It was far better than the cold, indifferent 
man shed first met. 

Fine, she said and then dropped her gaze. Hows the 
shoulder? 

He looked at it with a raised brow. Healing. You did a good job 
of dressing it. I never did thank you. 

She shrugged, not wanting him to thank her now because it 
would make her feel awkward and she didnt want that. She was 
silently thankful when he didnt say anything more on the subject. 
He just continued walking. 

Her eyes roamed the streets around her. It was beautiful, just like 
it had been in the pictures, but she had a feeling in the pit of her 
stomach that said that whatever fate had in store for them, it 

188 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

wasnt going to be romance and flowers like the scenery 
suggested. 

The city was old and, for that reason alone, it was probably the 
favoured haunt of many different demon species. With an 
unknown bounty on their head, it wasnt going to be easy to 
move about undetected. A dark sense of foreboding told her 
there were going to be fights and there was a high probability that 
they were going to face worse things in Venice than they had 
done in Paris. They were going to have to stick close together 
and she was going to have to learn how to use her magic if they 
were going to make it through. 

Whereabouts are we going? she said, trying to dispel the 
silence between them. 

Campo dei Frari, he replied, turning down another narrow 
street. 

She wondered if he really knew where he was going. He seemed 
to know the city well. Had he lived here for some time too? It 
would be a wonderful place to live. Shed once seen a program 
about the carnival they held here. The people were all wearing 
masks and dressed in elaborate costumes. The canal was 
packed with boats of different shapes, sizes and colours. It had 
been a real Mardi Gras. It was a shame it was spring now. She 
would have liked to see such an event. It reminded her of the 
Creator Day masquerade held by the pure bloodlines. 

When they came out into a square, she immediately looked 
around her. The buildings were all old, their plaster faades 
beginning to deteriorate with age. They had small windows and 
their roofs were low and tiled. She looked at the well in the 
centre. One side of the square was open and lined by a canal, 
with a small white bridge crossing it to the other side. As they 
walked further out into the open, she noticed the imposing front 
of the church and frowned up at it. She never could stand the 
sight of a cross. It made her stomach turn and her demon visage 
push to the forefront. Valentine didnt seem at all bothered by it. 
He strode purposefully towards a building opposite them and 
went in. 

189 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She wove her way through the corridors and narrow stairways, 
following him as he moved further into the building. Her unease 
grew when she looked around. The building appeared to be 
empty, unlived in. The walls were dirty and most of the lights 
didnt work. She focused, letting her senses reach out and using 
them to survey the area. 

When Valentine stopped in front of a door on the second floor, 
his signature grew stronger and she realised that he was doing 
the same as her. He was using his senses as a radar to see if 
there was any danger on the other side. 

He knocked and she ventured a step closer when the door 
creaked and gave way, opening a crack. Something wasnt right. 

Valentine looked at her and she shook her head, silently telling 
him that she couldnt sense anything on the other side. 

This is not good, he said. 

Whyoh. She realised that his hand was inside the boundary 
of the apartment and that could only mean one thing. 

Their contact was dead. 

Valentine frowned and withdrew his hand. 

The curator had been human, and no vampire could enter a 
private place owned by one without an invitation. He tried to see 
into the room through the crack but it was too dimly lit to make 
anything out. Signalling for Prophecy to stay put, he pushed the 
door open and stepped into the apartment. 

He stopped dead as it hit him and he covered his mouth. For the 
first time in nearly three centuries, he felt like retching. 

The air was heavy with the scent of rancid blood. The coppery 
smell of it was tinged with death and decay, causing his stomach 
to lurch as he breathed it in, practically tasting it on the edge of 
his senses. 

190 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He fought the temptation to breathe and moved further into the 
room, his hand still covering his mouth. He held his other hand 
up when Prophecy started to follow him and shook his head. She 
probably hadnt caught the scent of death yet and it was better 
that she didnt. He didnt know how shed take it. He found a lamp 
and turned it on, glancing at Prophecy. 

Her eyes widened as she stared at the floor and he looked there 
too. There was a trail of blood leading across the living room and 
as he followed it, he noticed the blood streaked across the walls. 
It made them look as though they had been scratched and were 
bleeding. 

He moved stealthily across the room, letting his instincts guide 
him towards where the scent was strongest. He stared at the 
door ahead of him and edged towards it, uncertain of whether he 
really wanted to see what it contained. He slipped into his 
vampire guise, trying to use the extra boost it gave his senses to 
see if anyone was in the room waiting to attack, but they were too 
full of the scent of rancid blood. His teeth receded, his face 
shifting back into its human form. He listened intently for a sign of 
someone as he approached the room. 

Stepping in front of the door, he looked into the room long 
enough to know that the ones responsible had been gone a long 
time and then turned his back on it. He closed his eyes, shutting 
out the sight of the carnage for fear of being sick. He could feel 
Prophecys eyes boring into him. 

What is it? she said from the threshold of the apartment. 

He could hear her footsteps on the soft carpet, could sense her 
approach, but couldnt move quick enough to stop her. 

Dont He raised his head and shook it, hoping shed listen to 
him. 

Why? She frowned at him, searching his eyes for the reason he 
didnt want her to come any closer. 

191 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

You do not want to see this, he said and grabbed her shoulders 
when she stepped up to him, holding them tightly in an attempt to 
stop her from seeing past him into the room. 

She peered over his shoulder and her eyes widened in shock, 
her hand coming up to cover her mouth. The colour seemed to 
drain from her face. He pushed her away and she turned, running 
for the door as fast as she could. 

He listened to her retching in the hall and steeled himself before 
turning to look at the room again. 

It was carnage. It looked as though it could have been three men 
originally. Their bodies were battered and mutilated, their flesh 
slashed open and torn apart. Blood covered the floor and 
drenched the sheets until it was a sea of red. It was splattered 
across the walls. There were deep grooves in the plaster where it 
had been broken in the fight. 

Valentine stared at one of the men. His right arm had been torn 
out of the socket and his face had been smashed in. The other 
two men had suffered a similar fate of being mauled to death and 
having their skulls crushed. Looking down at the one nearest to 
him, Valentine could see the maggots crawling over his broken 
flesh and it looked as though hed been gnawed on, partially 
eaten by whatever had done this to them. 

Valentine stared blankly at them. 

He didnt need this kind of setback. 

Turning away from the room, he walked over to Prophecy. She 
was bent over in the hall with her hands pressed into the wall. 
She was breathing heavily. His brows furrowed when he sensed 
her distress and he went to her. He rubbed her back gently, not 
knowing what else he could do to soothe her. 

When she straightened up at last, he led her down the hall. He 
took long deep breaths and tried to clear his senses of the smell 
of rotting meat and blood. Looking across at Prophecy, he felt 
sorry for her when he saw she was still struggling against her 
desire to be sick. Hed only ever thrown up once since becoming 

192 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

a vampire. With nothing in his stomach but remnants of 
undigested blood, it had been horrible. It was one reaction he 
could live without but it seemed the human mind didnt forget the 
instinct, just as it didnt forget to make you breathe until you were 
nearing five centuries old, and even then he knew some 
vampires that still kept up the pretence in public so they didnt 
draw attention to themselves. Although he could stop himself 
from breathing, it was still an automatic reaction for him and he 
couldnt control it for long. He wondered if Prophecy could control 
her breathing. 

Stepping out into the square, the cool night air washed over him, 
carrying away his nausea. He closed his eyes and exhaled a sigh 
of relief. 

Whywhat did that? Her voice trembled and he looked at her. 
She was stood clutching her stomach, her skin still drained of 
colour. 

Werewolf, possibly two by the looks of things. The curator was 
not alone. Whatever killed him, killed another two men at the 
same time. He felt concerned when she went a little paler and 
swallowed hard. The question I would like answered is who sent 
the werewolves and how did they know we were going to see 
that man. 

You think they know were here? She looked around them at 
the empty square. 

They know, or at least someone does, and that someone did not 
want us discovering the location of the scroll. It is safe to say that 
somebody knows what we are up to and they are willing to go to 
any length to stop us. 

But who? she said. His brows met briefly in a frown. She 
seemed to see straight through his eyes and into his thoughts. 
Arkalus wouldnt. At least I dont think he would. 

You place a lot of faith in someone who has combined forces 
with my lord to hunt you down and kill you, he said, walking 
away without bothering to check if she was following. 

193 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He hated the way he felt whenever she mentioned her familys 
Chosen Son. It gave him an overwhelming desire to hit 
something, or someone, possibly Arkalus himself. 

We need to contact Mathias. Surely hell know of another source 
of information about the second half of the scroll? she said, 
catching up with him as he headed towards the bridge over the 
canal. 

We need to get back to the hotel in one piece first. He caught 
hold of her arm when she slowed down and frowned at him. 

He scanned their surroundings for potential trouble and was only 
mildly reassured when he couldnt detect anything. 

Their contact was dead but the werewolves that had 
disembowelled and played with the three men in the apartment 
were very much alive. If their master was clever, they would have 
been ordered not to stray far from the bodies so they could catch 
Prophecy and himself when they arrived. 

Leaving the square in the opposite direction to which theyd 
entered it, he led Prophecy into the maze of narrow alleys at the 
heart of Venice. 

They needed some answers and he knew where he might be 
able to get them. He glanced at Prophecy. She was walking 
beside him, her eyes darting down each alley they passed. Hed 
have to tell her his plan, but he was going to have to find the right 
way to break it to her. 

She wasnt going to like it one bit. 

194 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Eighteen 


They wove through the streets of Venice, trying to leave a trail 
that would be hard to follow as they made their way back to the 
hotel. Prophecy could feel Valentine looking at her as she walked 
next to him with her hand still pressed against her stomach. She 
felt better, but the images of what shed seen were haunting her 
still. 

She slowed as they walked over a large bridge that crossed one 
of the canals. The bridge was old and packed with tourists. In the 
centre of it were little stores selling souvenirs and she looked at 
them, taking her mind off the dead curator. She came to a halt 
when she saw the Grand Canal stretched out in front of her. The 
lights of the buildings along its length were reflected in the water 
and made it sparkle as the surface rippled in the wake of the 
boats. 

It was breathtaking. 

Narrow boats passed by below her, the tourists onboard them 
waving up at the people on the bridge. She looked at them. 
Everything here seemed so peaceful and relaxing. 

Prophecy? 

She turned her head and found Valentine watching her with 
concern visible in his clear green eyes. 

She hesitated for a moment, struggling with the words she 
wanted to say and then finding the strength when he took a step 
towards her. 

Can we stay out a while? Just, I dont think I can go back yetI 
feel safer out here. 

He nodded and she was thankful that he hadnt questioned her 
about it or told her it was best that they went back to the hotel. 

195 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She wanted to be out in the city, enjoying the night and letting the 
images of buildings and people erase the horrors of Campo dei 
Frari. She wanted to be out in the open where she could run if it 
was necessary, not get trapped in a room where there was no 
easy escape. 

When Valentine leaned against the wide white stone wall that 
formed the side of the bridge, she mimicked his move. Her eyes 
traced his profile while he looked at the city and then moved to 
rest on the canal when he turned to look at her. 

She smiled at the people in the gondolas and then turned her 
back on the canal and watched the people walking over the 
bridge. 

Meeting the eyes of people as they passed, she wondered what 
she and Valentine looked like to them. They probably appeared 
to be a couple, just some more tourists in a tourist infested city 
on a warm spring night. She pondered how unaware of 
everything they were, not only of the presence of vampires and 
demons, but of the impending war. 

She wondered if they really were as blind as they appeared. 

They wrote stories about demons, had television programs and 
movies about them. It seemed to be instilled into some cultures. 
They had folklore about zombies, vampires, and various other 
ghouls and goblins. She looked at her hand. Even magic was 
something they dreamt of having. People became vampire 
hunters, and witches were magically inclined humans. It meant 
that at least some of them knew demons were real. 

The others were just happy pretending it was all make believe. 

She could understand why. It would be a frightening world for 
them if they all realised that they were actually lower down the 
food chain than they wanted to be. They believed themselves top 
of it, when in reality they were food for most demons, including 
herself. 

There were demons that did worse things to humans than 
vampires did. At least some vampires spared the occasional 

196 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

human by turning them into another vampire. No other demon did 
that. They were too busy eating their victims eyeballs, hearts or 
brains to want to give them a chance at life after death. All a 
vampire needed from a human was the essence of life they held 
in their veins. 

She watched a young girl skip across the bridge, her face bright 
with laughter as golden hair flowed around her shoulders. 

She wouldnt be smiling if she knew the killers that lurked just 
feet from her. Shed be screaming. 

Her teeth itched and her eyes flickered briefly into their green 
state before she got control of herself. No, she could never kill 
something so innocent, not even if she was starving. She turned 
away from the people and looked at Valentine. Would he? Hed 
admitted that he hated the taste of bagged blood. Would he 
rather eat a child if he were starving? 

She bit her tongue, not wanting to broach that question because 
she already knew what the answer would be. She could live with 
it if she didnt hear him say it. So long as he was with her, she 
wouldnt let him kill an innocent child. 

Is something the matter? he said without looking at her. 

Nonothing. She drew her eyes away from him. 

I can feel somethings wrong. 

She smiled. He must have grown used to her presence if he 
could sense the barest bones of her feelings. She could only do 
that with Serenity, the one vampire shed spent a lot of time with. 
It was as though her senses had become attuned to her maids 
feelings. Apparently, it happened to many vampires. Shed been 
told that claiming and mating between vampires had the same 
effect, only it was so strong that you could feel your mates 
emotions as though they were your own and you were so attuned 
to each other that you shared telepathic communication. The 
strength of the bond determined the distance the empathic and 
telepathic powers worked over. 

197 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

A thought rose at the back of her mind but she pushed it away. It 
wouldnt do to be thinking about things like that. A bond between 
her and Valentine was forbidden. She didnt even like him in that 
way. Did she? 

She realised he was still staring at her, giving her that concerned 
look that seemed to melt her reserve towards him a little more 
each time. Her eyes met his and something stirred deep inside of 
her, forcing her to recognise that she did like him after all and it 
was in a way that would lead to a claiming if her feelings grew 
stronger. She told herself that it didnt matter how she felt. There 
was a war on the horizon and it was no time for love, not when 
the fate of millions would rest in her hands. She couldnt let 
herself get caught up, and she couldnt let Valentine know how 
she felt. 

I just feelfunny still. I cant shift the images of those people, 
she lied without flinching. She had shifted the horrifying pictures 
from her mind a short time after theyd stopped on the bridge. 

It will pass. The corners of his mouth moved into a small smile 
of reassurance. 

He pushed himself up off the bridge and looked down the other 
side of it. She realised that he wanted to move and started 
walking. She knew they had spent too long in one spot. The 
werewolves could be looking for them so it was best they kept 
moving. Besides, she wanted to see the rest of the city. 

Her eyes roamed lazily over the goods in the windows they 
passed, heading along a narrow corridor of buildings towards St. 
Marks Square. She raised her eyes up to the top of the 
campanile as they walked out into the piazza. It was so tall, 
capped with its pyramid roof that marked a contrast against the 
square walls. Dropping her gaze, she looked at the elaborately 
decorated faade of the basilica. She could see the domes and 
the horses above the entrance arches as they approached it. It 
was beautiful. Shed never seen a building so richly decorated 
and ornate. 

198 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

It is even more beautiful on the inside, Valentine said and she 
looked at him. He was standing beside her, his hands clasped 
behind his back and his eyes on the building in front of them. 

She tried to resist the temptation to ask him what it looked like 
and then caved. How pretty? 

The inside of the domes are decorated with millions of gold 
mosaic tiles, pure gold. He leaned his head towards her and she 
remembered the time hed told her of sunsets. Everything he said 
seemed so easy to imagine. They surround each mosaic of 
saints and other heroes of Christendom. There are angels, and 
demons, all looking down on you from a sea of gold. Every wall is 
covered with it, right down to the floor. 

It sounds beautiful, she said, looking at the doors. They were 
closed and the sign said it wasnt open after dark. How did you 
see it? 

I just had to look. He smiled and she got the feeling she was 
being teased. It was strange to be teased by him. He was 
evidently enjoying how hungry she was for information about the 
things hed seen in his life. 

He turned to walk away but she caught his arm. Tell me. 

He looked over his shoulder at her. I heard about it from a 
werewolf. They can move about during the day so they can see 
the things we cannot. I had to see it, so I broke into the building 
one night, lit every candle I could find and drank my fill of the 
beauty it contained. 

Id ask if we can do thatbut youll say no, wont you? 

He nodded and went to walk away but paused and turned to face 
her instead. Some day I shall take you in to see it. 

She didnt know what to say as she watched him walking towards 
the two columns near the canal. Hed made her a promise of 
sorts. Hed said he would take her to see the beautiful mosaics 
inside the cathedral and she knew he wasnt talking about doing 
it before they had fulfilled the prophecy. It was a masked 

199 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

declaration of intent to remain in contact with her if they made it 
through this. 

She tried to make sense of him, then realised that he had 
stopped walking and was waiting for her. The people in the 
square kept walking across the path between them, but she 
didnt notice them. She just stared at him, looking into his eyes as 
he stood patiently waiting. Everything else became a distant blur. 

The spell broke when she placed one foot out in front of her and 
started towards him. He turned away from her again, walking 
slowly towards the canal, letting her catch up with him. Her eyes 
were drawn to the Victorian lights that lined this section of the 
square. They glowed warmly, adding to the romance of the 
piazza. 

She looked at the couples as they walked past them. Shed seen 
movies about love and had read books, but shed never been 
drawn to anyone like the heroines in them had. Arkalus wanted 
her as his, but the idea of it repulsed her. She could never love 
him. 

Her eyes strayed to Valentine and she forced herself to look at 
the scene ahead of her. It was no use going down the route her 
thoughts were heading towards. No matter how much Valentine 
changed, he could never change enough to love a vampire 
outside of his bloodline. She wanted to tell herself that it was just 
his sense of duty driving his actions, but deep inside she knew 
that wasnt true. Neither was her belief that he could never love 
her, but it was the only way of protecting her heart. If she 
believed that he couldnt, then maybe she wouldnt have these 
feelings either. 

She stared at the lights that were dancing on the water and 
sighed. 

Things were complicated enough without her girlish fantasies 
carrying her away. 

Prophecy? 

200 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She looked up and found her eyes meeting his. She couldnt look 
away when he gave her a small smile, narrowing his eyes, his 
head inclining to one side as he blinked slowly. Her insides 
trembled and she swallowed hard when he went to raise his hand 
and then lowered it again, as though hed wanted to touch her 
and then got the better of himself. 

Are you sure that you are all right? His expression became one 
of tender concern and she nodded mutely, unable to find her 
voice while she drank in the sight of him looking at her as though 
he really cared about her. 

A shout brought her crashing back down to earth and she noticed 
itd had the same effect on him too. 

His head shot around and his brow arched at the gondolier as he 
shouted again in their direction. A smile curved his lips and she 
realised he could understand, if not speak, Italian. 

When he looked at her, she smiled awkwardly, unsure of what to 
say or do to make things between them less uncomfortable. The 
moment had been shattered, but the feelings hed stirred still 
lingered inside of her. 

Her eyes dropped to the floor and it seemed impossible to bring 
them back up again. They moved everywhere, scanning over 
everything, but avoiding him. She bit her lip, struggling to 
overcome the shyness the gondoliers shouts had made her feel. 
She didnt even know what hed said. 

What She cut herself off, feeling foolish that shed even 
started to ask him. 

Did he say? Valentine finished her question and she found the 
courage to raise her eyes back up to meet his. He looked 
amused. That I am lucky in love and should never let a beauty 
such as you go. 

She turned her head to one side and stared blankly at the rippling 
water. The gondolier had thought they were in love. Her stomach 
swirled and she felt as though she should try to say something 

201 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

funny to alleviate the tension between them, but funny had never 
been her strong point. 

Oh, she said, her eyes still fixed on the canal. 

Italians are a romantic racehe did not know any better. 

She frowned at his words. He didnt know any better. It sounded 
like a flat denial of love to her. She straightened up, trying not to 
let how crestfallen she felt show in her eyes as she looked at 
him. 

Crazy Italian, thinking were in love. Completely ridiculous. She 
forced a giggle as the feeling of elation shed felt evaporated, 
leaving her cold and hollow. 

Absolutely. An Aurorea could never love a Caelestis, and vice 
versa. He smiled but it faded from his face when her frown 
intensified and she narrowed her eyes on him. 

An Aurorea did love a Caelestis once, but then true love 
overcomes all boundaries. She turned sharply and strode along 
the canal front towards the bridge. 

Prophecy? Valentine called after but she continued to walk 
away, her head bent as she pushed her way through the crowds 
lining the street. 

He sighed. Hed regretted his words the moment theyd left his 
lips. She really believed in the love that Lord Aurorea and Lady 
Caelestis had shared and how it had united their families. He 
could see no future in it, no comfort. He didnt want to go down in 
history as a star-crossed lover. He didnt want to be history at all. 

When she gave no sign of stopping to wait for him, or even 
slowing down, he went after her, following her at a distance while 
she roamed the city. It wasnt safe for her to be alone right now, 
no matter how much she needed the solitude. He couldnt let her 
be alone. He knew that when he caught up with her, he wouldnt 
be able to find the words that would make her believe that he 
hadnt really meant what hed said. He had answered without 

202 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

thinking but nothing he could say would heal the hurt hed seen in 
her eyes brief seconds before theyd become dark with anger. 

Was she in love with him? Shed barely known him a few days 
and there was so much bad blood between their families that it 
seemed impossible to him. But she was young, perhaps young 
enough to get caught up in the fantasy and not see the reality. 
No, he had seen in her eyes before that she knew the 
consequences of what shed spoken of, and she knew that this 
was no time for falling in love. 

There was never a good time to fall in love. 

He knew that from bitter experience. 

He couldnt let her love him, not because he could never return 
those feelings, but because he would never be certain that it was 
true love, as she put it, on her part. She had never been in a 
situation so fraught with danger before and his heart kept telling 
him that it was the only reason she believed she had feelings for 
him. He was the only one with her. She was bound to feel a bond 
to him and want to stay close to him at all times. He was the only 
person she had in the world, the only one standing between her 
and death. 

He found her staring at the wooden bridge that crossed the 
Grand Canal. 

She was frowning but he knew it wasnt because of what hed 
said. 

Something wrong? he said quietly not wanting to disturb her if it 
was going to upset her further. 

She shook her head as if rousing herself from a daydream and 
blinked. 

JustI think Ive seen this before, she said, looking at him. 

In your vision? 

203 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She nodded, her gaze returning to the bridge. He knew what was 
on the other side. He knew exactly where her vision had shown 
her. Hed thought nothing of it until theyd found the curator 
butchered and then it had dawned on him. They had been 
destined to have to turn to the contact he knew in Venice. It still 
didnt mean that Prophecy was going to like it and he got the 
feeling that he needed to tell her soon. 

When she went to step onto the bridge, he caught her wrist. 
Come this way. 

She would cross that bridge soon enough but he wanted to keep 
her hidden for as long as possible. 

She gave him an expectant look as she walked beside him, down 
from the bridge and into the maze of alleyways again. He could 
see she wanted an apology or at least an explanation for the 
things hed said back at the square, but he didnt have the words. 
He couldnt believe how difficult everything was when it came to 
her. She didnt have to do anything and he was tied up in knots 
inside, a shadow of his former confident self. Hed dealt with the 
girls of Aurorea on a daily basis, had amused countesses with his 
idle talk and was so socially groomed to perfection that at the last 
Creator Day masquerade hed attended, someone had believed 
him to be a prince, but whenever he tried to speak to Prophecy, 
he became nothing more than a youngling. 

Even Mathias had said he was acting like one. 

Around her, he lost every ability and skill he had gained in his 
three centuries and he knew she was beginning to notice it. Hed 
tried to get the better of himself and maintain the professional 
distance hed sworn he would, but it was growing impossible. 
She drew him in completely. She had enthralled him the moment 
hed laid eyes on her. 

The gondoliers words haunted him and he turned his head away, 
as though he could physically avoid them. 

She wasnt in love, and neither was he. 

204 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

It was a childish infatuation on her part, and on his, he didnt 
know what it was, but it wasnt love. 

He looked down at the marks on her neck, wanting to blame it on 
her blood but knowing that wasnt the problem any more and it 
never really had been. He laughed internally at himself. This 
wasnt like him. He hadnt been like this since Lucya, and hed 
sworn hed never be like it again. 

Valentine? Her voice reached out to him, luring him out of his 
thoughts. 

He found himself staring at the floor, his fists clenched and his 
jaw set tightly as he stood rooted to the spot. People were 
walking past him in both directions along the narrow street. They 
brushed against him, making him want to growl and take 
everything he felt inside, all the frustration and confusion, out on 
them. 

He raised his eyes to meet Prophecys. He wanted to take it all 
out on her. He wanted to slake his thirst and desire for her, 
wanted to get it out of his system in the hope that it would allow 
him to go back to how hed been before shed wandered into his 
life. He narrowed his eyes hungrily on her and hers widened, her 
hand coming up to press against her chest as her lips parted. 

It would be so easy. She wouldnt resist. Hell, she wanted it as 
badly as he did. The voice at the back of his mind pushed him, 
cajoling him into taking everything she was offering so openly. He 
could have her blood, her body, and her heart. He could take it 
all. 

No. 

He closed his eyes, forced those thoughts back down and turned 
his head away from her. He wouldnt cross that line. It would 
destroy her and he didnt want that. Even if it would rid him of his 
feelings towards her, he couldnt bring himself to hurt her. 

Valentine? 

205 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He breathed in deeply. She was close and he felt her hand on his 
shoulder. 

I am sorry. He opened his eyes, staring unseeingly at the 
pavement. 

Dont worry about it. Her voice was light and he could hear a 
smile in it. It was probably mostly for show, but it alleviated some 
of the tension he felt. 

He cleared his throat and managed to look at her. She was 
smiling. Her soft lips were curved into it and her eyes were bright. 
He gave her a small smile in return before heading roughly in the 
direction of the hotel. They had been out long enough now to 
satisfy her and he needed some time to pace and think. 

They turned down a narrow street and followed it to where 
another street intersected it. He paused and inhaled, raising his 
head as he tried to catch another whiff of the familiar scent. 

What is it? Prophecy frowned at him. 

The sound of her voice broke his reverie and he cast his eyes 
around them. 

It is probably nothing. My mind must be playing tricks on me, 
echoing something from my past. He felt as though he was 
trying to reassure himself as much as her. He couldve sworn that 
hed smelt something. 

She gave him a look that spoke volumes and this time he could 
understand it. She knew hed sensed something and shed seen 
that whatever it was, it wasnt good. 

There is someone that I think we should see. They may be able 
to offer us some answers about what happened to our contact. 
He neglected to mention that the person in question might have 
answers about her powers too. 

He doubled his pace through the tiny streets, using his senses 
and knowledge of the city to guide him back to the hotel. A quick 

206 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

glance in her direction showed him that shed noticed his 
increased speed. 

Some answers would be nice. Her tone was pointed but it didnt 
draw him into responding. 

They turned down another street and he looked back up the alley 
as they left it behind. He frowned again, searching the darkness 
for a sign, something that would tell him that his mind hadnt 
been playing tricks on him. 

She couldnt be here. 

Could she? 

207 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Nineteen 


Prophecy raised her hand to protect her eyes from the sun, which 
was sinking slowly towards the horizon, turning the sloping field 
of wheat and poppies around her into a golden sea that swayed 
gently in the warm breeze. It looked exactly as Valentine had 
described it, the sky burning with vivid bands of orange, pink and 
green as the blue ceiling above her began to darken. Her hand 
fell slowly to her side and she took a deep breath and sighed. It 
was beautiful. Her eyes followed the path of the sun as it 
continued to creep downwards until it touched the rich purple 
mountains in the distance, drawing her attention to the dark grey 
castle that was half hidden by the dense forest in the valley. 

She smiled when she saw Valentine standing a short distance 
from her in the field. He held his hand out and she began towards 
him, picking up speed until she was running. She came to a halt 
just short of him. He surprised her by catching her hand, his 
fingers easing into hers and locking tightly with them as he pulled 
her towards him. As their bodies pressed against each other, she 
couldnt stop herself from reacting. Her hand brushed over his 
chest and came to rest around the back of his neck. He didnt 
resist when she lured his mouth down to hers. The warmth she 
felt from their lips barely touching made her close her eyes. She 
savoured the tenderness he was showing her and how real it felt. 

Her eyes shot open when his hands snaked around her waist to 
pull her possessively against him. She pressed her hands into his 
chest and her eyes closed again as his mouth claimed hers, 
crushing her lips in a demanding kiss. 

She tilted her head back as he kissed along her jaw and down 
her neck. She frowned when she saw the sky was rapidly 
darkening and everything seemed to be speeding up. Before she 
could blink, the moon had risen and set, risen and set, and risen 
again. It slowed as it arced across the sky towards the horizon 
and she frowned. 

208 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

There had been no sunrise, no daylight. 

She pulled away from Valentine only to see him change into 
Arkalus, then into a robed person whose face she couldnt see. 
She stumbled backwards, fell over and hissed at the person 
when she felt the power they held. 

The persons hood fluttered in the breeze as they roared at her. 

Or at least shed thought they were roaring at her. 

Another roar caught her attention and she realised it had come 
from behind her. She looked up to see Valentine towering above 
her. She moved towards him but he rushed past her, his claws 
and teeth extending as he ran at the masked person. She didnt 
want to watch as they clashed with each other, but she couldnt 
take her eyes off them. 

Suddenly, she realised that they werent alone and they were no 
longer outside. Vampires, werewolves, and other under-demons 
surrounded her. They were dressed in armour, all fighting each 
other to the death. There were bodies everywhere. Blood of all 
species soaked the cold flagstones beneath her. She rushed to 
her feet, grabbing a sword from a fallen vampire as he began to 
quickly decay. Lunging forwards, she fought to get to Valentine. 
He was standing on a platform above the thousands of warriors 
filling the room. She paused for a second when she saw a 
vampire, tall and proud, stood by a large wooden door and 
flanked by two guards in ornate armour. Her breath caught in her 
throat and a chill swept through her as he said her name. Her 
gaze flickered to the guard on his right, her eyes meeting his rich 
blue ones for a second before she turned away. A scream of pain 
pierced the din of battle and her attention was immediately with 
Valentine. 

She slashed and hacked at anyone standing in her way, panic 
growing inside her as the fight between Valentine and the robed 
person escalated. 

As Valentine fell to his knees and the robed person raised their 
sword to deal the final blow, she stopped dead, her breathing the 
only sound in her ears. 

209 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The sword fell. 

She screamed. 

No! 

Silence filled the room. 

She looked around her with wide eyes. The battle had been 
frozen in time. She raised her hand to see the stone in her 
amulet glowing bright white. Her eyes darted to the platform, her 
body trembling. The robed persons sword had stopped only 
inches from Valentines neck. 

She tried to get to him, wanting to push the robed person away, 
but her limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. Panic lanced through 
her as the sword began to slowly fall. Her hand moved of its own 
volition and before she had noticed what she was doing, shed 
unleashed a glowing, crackling orb of magic that tore through the 
room, turning everything in its path to dust as it headed directly 
for the robed person. 

She flinched away when a blinding white light filled the room, 
then everything faded to black. 

* * * * 

Prophecy breathed in sharply as her eyes opened. She stared at 
the ceiling, not seeing it but seeing the last few moments of her 
vision before shed awoken. There was so much to try to make 
sense of. 

A knock on her door made her jump and she scrambled into a 
sitting position, gathering her blankets to cover herself. 

Come in, she said in a voice that betrayed how flustered she 
was. 

The door opened and Valentine appeared in view. 

I heard a scream. 

210 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Um She tried to think of something to say but failed dismally. 

Another vision? He took a step into the room and she noticed 
the way his eyes strayed to the thin blankets that were hiding her 
body. 

She nodded, not wanting to remember it but knowing that he was 
going to ask her to. She pulled her knees up to her chest when 
he gently sat down on the bed a few feet from her. Her eyes 
dropped to the distance between them. There was room for him 
to sit closer to her, but she knew that he wouldnt, not when it 
seemed to be taking him so much effort just to be in the same 
room as her while she was in such a state of undress. When she 
saw that he was staring at the marks on her shoulders, she let 
the covers slip a little, revealing them to his eyes. She smiled 
inside when he immediately stared at the patch of bed beside his 
thigh. It seemed strange that a vampire his age was so prudish. 
All of the males in her household loved to relate their sordid tales 
of seduction to each other. Surely, hed seduced enough girls in 
his time that sitting here with her shouldnt make him 
embarrassed. She felt like asking him, but decided against it. He 
would leave if he thought she was mocking him about something 
like that and she needed his company. 

Looking at him again, she found he was staring at her chest and 
she realised that shed been letting the covers slip while she was 
lost in her thoughts and was on the verge of completely exposing 
herself. She drew the covers back up again and caught sight of 
the fire in his eyes when he looked at her. Evidently, he wasnt so 
prudish after all. The way hed looked at her last night in the 
alley, and was looking at her now, told her that if he wasnt in 
such good control of himself, she would have found out by now 
what it was like to be on the receiving end of one of the 
seductions the men of her house boasted about. She got the 
feeling that hed know exactly what to do and would probably put 
their stories to shame. 

She bit her lower lip when part of her vision came back to her 
and she remembered him kissing her in the field. Her eyes 
dropped to his mouth, taking in the tempting curve of his lips. 
They had felt so delicious against hers and shed not wanted the 

211 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

kiss to end. She wondered if it had meant something. It had felt 
like a vision. If it was one, then surely it meant he was destined to 
kiss her, just like he had done in her dream. 

Prophecy. 

She couldnt miss the note of desire that laced his voice and 
found it was still evident in his eyes when she raised hers to meet 
them. 

I sawit was all so confusing, she said, unsure of how to 
proceed or where to start. 

Was it Venice? He leaned towards her. 

No. She shook her head and stared at the far wall so she could 
concentrate. Whenever she looked at him, her thoughts roamed 
to the kiss and her eyes strayed to his lips. I dont know where it 
was. 

Were you in a city? 

She met his question with another shake of her head. No. It was 
countryside, wide-open countryside, like nothing Ive seen before. 
There were mountains, and a field. You were there. And there 
was a castle. Then a battle. There was so much death. I 
screamed and it stopped, just beforebefore 

She couldnt bring herself to say what had happened. 

Before? He pressed her. She looked deep into his eyes and 
didnt hide her feelings, wanting him to see that what had 
happened had upset her and hoping that hed piece it together 
for himself so she didnt have to say it. He frowned. I see. 

He was visibly shaken. A mixture of guilt and sorrow settled in 
her stomach, and she was overwhelmed by a sudden need to be 
close to him, to touch and comfort him. 

She leaned forwards, reached out and placed a hand over his 
while her other arm held the sheet against her body. She looked 
up into his eyes while he stared down at their hands. 

212 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Nothing happened. I didnt let it happen. 

He still looked shaken when he met her eyes and smiled. 

I wouldnt let it happen, Valentine. She wrapped her fingers 
around his hand so the tips of them brushed against his palm and 
was surprised when he responded by curling his fingers under 
and holding her hand. 

I know, he said in a gruff tone of voice that betrayed what he 
was feeling. 

He was scared. She could see that now. Beneath the strong and 
confident exterior, he was hiding his true feelings. There was 
something about what lay ahead of them, or something about 
her, that scared him, that made him want to disconnect from it all 
and pretend that he could go back to his old life just like hed 
wanted to in Oxford. She could understand. She was frightened 
too. 

She watched his thumb brush against her fingers and could 
almost sense the depth of his true feelings for her. 

They frightened her most of all. 

His hand slipped free from hers as he stood. You should get 
ready. My contact will be expecting us, and she hates it when 
people are late. 

Jealousy flared up inside her while she watched him leave. His 
contact was female. She glared at the far wall and wondered why 
hed neglected to mention that earlier and then reasoned that he 
probably hadnt thought it would matter that his contact was a 
woman. She huffed and threw the covers aside. It damn well 
mattered to her. 

Tugging her combats on, she frowned the whole time. She 
slipped into a black vest top and grabbed the piece of string off 
her side table. Pulling her hair back, she gathered two long 
strands of her red hair and let them fall down the sides of her 
face like a fringe. She tied the rest of it back, and then put her 
boots on before walking into the other room. 

213 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine was waiting for her. She noticed that he wasnt wearing 
his jacket tonight. He was just wearing his shirt and trousers 
along with his boots. She gave him a black look and started 
towards the door. 

Prophecy, he said. She turned to see him holding her shirt out 
to her. He looked at her shoulders. It is best that you hide those 
from prying eyes. 

She looked at the mark on her left shoulder. He wanted her to 
hide the stars? Why? Was it because he didnt want her drawing 
attention to them while they were out in Venice, or was it 
because he didnt want his contact seeing them? 

She was tempted to ignore his thinly veiled order but took the 
shirt instead. He would have a good reason for wanting her to 
cover the marks, even if it was only to stop himself from staring at 
them. She slipped the shirt on and held her hands out by her 
side. 

Better? 

He raised a brow at her irritated tone and then nodded. She 
brushed her hair from her face and opened the door. 

Good. Lets go see this woman of yours. 

* * * * 

Valentine glanced across at Prophecy as they walked. Hed 
known she would react like she had done back at the hotel. She 
had a jealous streak a mile wide. He smiled, amused by the fact 
that he could make her jealous. He couldnt remember ever 
having that effect on someone before. 

She had been silent since leaving the hotel and he didnt push 
her into speaking. She looked as though she was brooding while 
she walked beside him with her eyes locked on the ground. She 
couldnt have made it more obvious that she was avoiding 
looking at him if shed tried. 

214 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He led her over the wooden bridge and she raised her head, a 
frown marring her features. She glanced at him and when she 
found he was looking at her, she dropped her gaze back to the 
floor. He raised a brow. She wouldnt be able to keep up the 
silent treatment for ever. Eventually, she would crack. He could 
see the questions bubbling up inside of her. 

Besides, he knew she wanted to mention her previous vision of 
Venice and she had every reason to. After all, he was leading her 
along the same route it had taken her. 

When they walked down the other side of the bridge, he could 
see the imposing church of Santa Maria della Salute lit up in the 
distance. It disappeared from view as they turned down one of 
the narrow alleys. 

Prophecy sighed. She was looking at their surroundings now. 

Familiar? he said. 

She nodded, the tiniest of frowns knitting her brows. 

I thought it would be. 

When they reached the end of the promenade, he stepped up 
onto the wall. Her eyes widened and she moved towards him, 
fear written in the lines of her face. 

Valentine! 

She beckoned to him, trying to lure him away from the edge. He 
stepped down off the low wall and held his hand out above the 
water, flattening his palm as he ghosted it over thin air. 

Cant you feel it, Prophecy? 

Prophecy frowned. There was nothing there. She couldnt see 
anything but lights of the buildings across the water and couldnt 
sense anything either. She watched his hand as he continued to 
move it like a mime feeling an invisible wall and then shook her 
head. 

215 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Can you feel it now? he said and her breath caught in her throat 
when he pushed his hand forwards and it disappeared. 

Valentine? Her voice trembled as she struggled to understand 
what she was seeing. 

He drew back and his hand reappeared. 

Dont be scared, he said. 

Her stomach dropped. Thats exactly what the woman in her 
vision had said. She mustnt be scared. She moved towards him, 
closing the gap and holding her hand out in front of her, waiting 
to see it disappear as his had. When he extended his other hand 
to her, she slipped hers into it and held it tightly, using the feeling 
of his fingers against hers to bolster her courage. He stepped up 
onto the low wall and then walked out onto the water. Her eyes 
widened in alarm when he disappeared, leaving only his hand 
holding onto hers. She furrowed her brows, closed her eyes and 
followed him. There was a rush of cold air that chilled her to the 
bone and an overwhelming sense of power before her foot 
landed on solid ground. 

His strong grasp tugged her towards him and she opened her 
eyes to find herself staring into his. She went to speak but he 
forced her face into his chest as he buried his own into her neck. 
His arms encircled her, his hands locked against her spine. Her 
body ached for his touch, her mind racing to imagine the feel of 
his fingers against her bare flesh. Intense need filled her. She 
panicked at the new feelings and how strong they were. She 
wriggled and then stilled when his grip on her loosened. When he 
released her, she fixed him with a hard look and tried to gather 
herself. 

He pointed behind her. 

She looked over her shoulder to see two vampires disappearing 
through a shimmering blue-white portal. It must have been the 
way they had just come in. She watched it as it swirled and 
rippled, and then vanished. 

216 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She turned back to say something to Valentine but he was no 
longer standing next to her. She spotted him a short distance 
away, walking further into the strange place they had arrived in. 

Are we still in Venice? she said and then noticed his clothing. 
He was no longer wearing his black shirt and trousers. He was 
dressed in black breeches, long boots, and a black tail coat. She 
frowned, completely confused by what was happening. 
What? 

He stopped, turned on the spot and smiled at her. When his eyes 
dropped to her body, their green depths now a smouldering 
flame, hers did too. She stepped back, stunned by what she was 
seeing and no longer surprised that he was looking at her so 
hungrily. He wasnt the only one whose clothing had changed. 

She was now wearing a corseted dark blood-red dress with a 
wide skirt. Gold beadwork decorated the velvet bodice. She 
stared at her modest cleavage where it had been pushed up by 
the corset, put on display for everyone to see. It wasnt the only 
thing on display. 

UmValentineI think we have a problem. 

When she raised her head, she found he was already striding 
towards her. She pointed at the star on her chest that was now 
visible to the world. He removed his jacket and held it out to her. 
She stared at the loose white shirt he was wearing and smiled at 
how clichd he looked. Shed read all manner of stories about 
male vampires in frilly white shirts with tight black leather trousers 
and shed laughed every time. Hed had the smouldering look 
only moments ago. The only thing he was missing was long hair 
to his shoulders and a highly charged sexual appetite. 

He shook his jacket impatiently. She took it from him and slipped 
it on, standing in silence while he buttoned it up for her, making 
sure that the mark on her chest was hidden again. She wondered 
why he wanted to hide it. Was it something to do with the person 
whose power she could feel in this place? 

Something told her that he didnt wholly trust his contact. 

217 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

We are still in Venice, he said. The woman who created this 
place has cloaked it so only demons or the magically inclined can 
find it, and only if theyre searching for it. The change in clothes is 
because she likes the old world. Shes clinging to it. 

He started walking again. She followed him, absorbing the scene 
around them. There was a large house a short way away on their 
right. On their left was the canal, its waters black like tar. In the 
distance, she could see more buildings but she couldnt quite 
make out what they were. One of them looked like a tavern but 
the street was lit with oil lamps that burned low, giving the place a 
dank and dreary look, and making it difficult to see far even with 
her enhanced vision. 

When he came to a halt in front of the large house, she ran her 
eyes over it. 

It seemed to loom over her. She could feel the power that had 
created it and it was strong. She grimaced when the stars on her 
skin began to itch and her fingers tingled. A sense of foreboding 
crept through her, making her flesh crawl and her chest tighten. 
She stepped backwards, away from the building. Her senses 
screamed at her to leave. There was something wrong about this 
place, something that made her magic rise up as though she 
needed to protect herself. 

Are you all right? Valentine said. 

She automatically shook her head, her eyes never moving from 
the house. 

There was so much dark power, so incredibly strong. A part of 
her wanted to flee, but an even deeper part of her was telling her 
to fight. 

We have to leave, she said. 

He looked confused. Everything will be fine. The vision told you 
to come here, did it not? Why would it lie to you? 

218 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She didnt know why. She had been shown this place for a 
reason, but now she felt as though they had interpreted it 
wrongly. 

Maybe I shouldnt be here. Maybe Im not supposed to meet this 
witch. Maybe I should be doing something else. She knew she 
sounded panicked, but every instinct in her was telling her to 
leave. 

You are right. She is a witch. The only reason you want to leave 
is because everything here is created by her power and therefore 
we can feel it the whole time we are here. It takes people many 
visits to grow used to the feeling and overcome the sense of fear 
it instils in them. I felt the same way as you once. 

His little speech did nothing to calm her nerves, but she could 
see that he wasnt going to allow her to leave like she wanted to. 
Maybe he was right. She was probably just overreacting. But the 
magic here was strong. It felt stronger than the power of the 
Three. 

Come. Nothing terrible will happen. I promise. He held his hand 
out to one side, intimating the house. 

She took a reluctant step towards it. He passed through the iron 
gates and walked up the steps to the door. Stopping just before 
the gates, she looked up at the two columns towering either side 
of the dark wooden door and then down at her amulet. She 
removed it, slipping it safely into the pocket inside her skirt. A 
feeling of calm washed through her when her magic lost its point 
of focus. She took a deep breath before starting up the steps 
after Valentine. 

He was waiting for her by the door. When she reached it, it 
swung open to reveal a brightly lit reception room and a young 
woman. The maid smiled, bowed and let them in. Prophecys 
eyes stung as the brightness of the lights hit them. She heard the 
door close behind her but didnt hear what Valentine said to the 
maid. 

The house looked even bigger on the inside it. It was grand, with 
two staircases that swept up either side of the room to meet at a 

219 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

balcony in front of her. The walls were highly decorated with 
beautiful white and black marble with the occasional accent of 
green. She frowned at the floor. There was a mosaic. The design 
of it seemed familiar but she couldnt put her finger on where 
shed seen it before. It was a circle that contained a star, and 
within the star was a heart. There was a snake threading its way 
through the points of the star, and symbols that she felt she 
should know marked its path. She stared at it, trying to remember 
where she had seen something like it and hoping to decipher 
what it meant. 

A sense of power rushed through her and she pressed her hand 
against her chest as the star there burned. Her head shot up. 
She stared at the woman who had appeared on the balcony. The 
woman was shrouded in darkness. It clung to her like a veil, 
hiding her features as Prophecy tried to see past it to catch a 
glimpse of her face. 

Prophecy shrank back as the woman moved forwards, still 
hidden by shadows as though they were following her. She was 
about to turn to leave when she felt Valentines hand in hers. 
Latching onto it, she used the sensation of comfort it gave her to 
calm her unsteady nerves and soothe her. 

The woman extended a bony hand and crooked a finger. 

A chill ran through her. 

She felt powerless to resist the command behind the single word 
the woman uttered. 

Come. 

220 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Twenty 


Prophecy moved forwards, her feet carrying her towards the 
stairs even as she tried to resist and turn away. She struggled 
against the power that was forcing her limbs to move of their own 
volition. Panic filled her, making her every vein hum with fear and 
her skin prickle. 

Valentine? She could hear the desperation in her own voice, as 
though it wasnt her that had spoken. 

Leave her alone, Elena. His command seemed to break the 
spell. 

Prophecy clung to the banister for fear of falling as control of her 
legs came back and they wobbled beneath her. Strong hands 
caught her under her arms before she could collapse into the 
railing. 

Got you, he whispered into her ear. She closed her eyes, her 
whole being crying out over the safety those two words made her 
feel. 

I was just playing. A voice drifted down from above her. 

She leaned into Valentine, seeking the comfort of his arms as 
coldness swept through her again. He pulled her up onto her feet 
and turned her around to face him. Opening her eyes, she stared 
straight into his. 

She likes to test peoples will. Try not to let her get to you, 
understand? 

She nodded, unsure of whether she would be able to resist the 
witch but ready to try her hardest. She raised her eyes to the 
balcony, wanting to see her but finding it was empty. 

221 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Ready? Valentine said as he walked past her, heading up the 
stairs. 

She took a deep breath and followed him up to the balcony, her 
sense of unease growing with each step. What kind of witch had 
the power to control someone? Did she have that power? 

She looked up as they entered a room. The walls were decorated 
with the same marble as the entrance room and there was a 
grand fireplace of pure white marble streaked with blue. Beside it 
were two high backed dark leather armchairs. 

In one of them sat an old crone. 

She must have been ancient. Her skin was sagging, wrinkled 
with time, and her hair was frizzy and grey. The crone coughed 
delicately, her bony hands covering her mouth. There was a scar 
on the left one. It looked as though shed been branded. The 
deep grooves in her flesh marked the shape of a star. 

Prophecys hand roamed to her pocket, coming to rest over the 
amulet hidden there. The mark on the old crones hand was 
exactly like the star on the back of the amulet. Was it 
coincidence, or had the woman once owned something similar to 
that which she now possessed? Was this the reason Valentine 
had wanted to keep the stars hidden from his contact? 

The crones delicate cough became laughter. 

Prophecy raised her eyes to see Valentine standing in front the 
woman. 

Valentine, the crone said. 

Elena. He bowed his head as though in recognition of her 
standing in life. 

Prophecy didnt know what to say when Elenas eyes came to 
rest on her. She just stood very still. 

What pretty immortal of Aurorea do you run with now? Elena 
looked at her. Prophecy squirmed inside, feeling the power 

222 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

emanating from Elena in waves that washed over her, making 
her skin prickle. Not Aurorea. 

Prophecy swallowed hard. The witch could see that just by 
looking at her? She felt as though the woman could see right 
down into her soul and that she could keep nothing from her. 

Little girl lost, should be dead. The witchs voice was silken and 
persuasive. 

Valentine placed himself between her and Elena. Prophecy 
frowned at his manoeuvre. 

You want her to be like you. Make her like you. She has power. 
Elena held her hand out to Valentine. Take the power, make her 
yours. 

He shook his head. I will do no such thing. 

You will, in time. Elena smiled knowingly. 

Prophecys brows rose at the statement. He was going to make 
her his in time? She remembered the kiss in her vision. 

When the tension in the air seemed to dissipate, Prophecy 
realised that Elena had been testing Valentine. Did she test 
everyone that came to see her? She thought that Valentine knew 
Elena. Surely, she wouldnt test someone she knew? 

I am not here to play games, Elena. I will not talk with you when 
you are like this. Valentine almost growled the words but his 
face remained a calm mask. 

She didnt know what to expect, but when the witch altered her 
appearance, her body and clothes morphing into another shape, 
she was stunned. Elena sat in the chair, her blonde hair hanging 
in loose soft waves around her shoulders and her dress of dark 
blue satin clinging to her curves. 

Is this better? Elena asked with a sweet look, her shiny red lips 
curving into a smile. 

223 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy noticed that Valentine was frowning now, his eyes dark 
with anger as he looked at Elena. Clearly it wasnt better. She 
didnt recognise the woman that Elena had changed into, but he 
obviously did. 

He shook his head. 

Elena sighed, closed her eyes and hummed a little tune to herself 
while she altered her appearance again. 

Prophecy was mortified when she found herself face to face with 
herself, only naked. She noticed that there were no stars marking 
the witchs body and took it as a sign that the witch didnt know 
about them. She frowned at Valentine when she saw he was 
staring unabashedly at the naked version of herself. 

Is this what you want to see, Valentine? Elena held her arms 
out and smiled coyly. 

Valentine seemed to get the better of himself and sat down in the 
chair opposite Elena. Prophecy noted that he didnt deny that he 
wanted to see her naked, he just waved his hand as though 
telling Elena to get on with it and change again. 

Elena closed her eyes and morphed into a woman of milk white 
skin, dark eyes and raven hair that reached far down her back. 
She was wearing a rich purple gown that pushed her breasts up 
and pulled her waist in until it looked impossibly tiny. Prophecy 
felt a stab of jealousy over how beautiful Elena was and then 
looked down at Valentine to see if he was looking at her in a way 
that would justify her feelings. 

He pressed his fingertips together, crossed his legs and leaned 
back into the chair. 

Better. 

He didnt seem to care about how the witch looked. Hed seemed 
more fascinated when Elena had chosen the naked form of 
herself rather than her own real one. 

What happened to your sense of fun? Elena said with a pout. 

224 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The idea that Valentine had once had a sense of fun stunned 
Prophecy. It seemed impossible to imagine him ever having fun. 
She moved a little closer to them where they sat near the fire and 
rested her hand against the back of Valentines chair. He looked 
over his shoulder at her and smiled. She could see that he was 
trying to reassure her. She smiled to show him that she was all 
right. 

So sweet. Elena commented in a voice that lacked the 
sweetness she spoke of. Like Lord Aurorea and Lady Caelestis, 
and we all know how that ended. But then, love never does end 
well, does it, Valentine? 

Prophecy frowned, trying to understand what Elena was 
insinuating. Had the gondolier been wrong? Had Valentine been 
unlucky in love before? Maybe that was part of the reason he 
was so against the idea. 

You would know best of all, he said with a smirk. 

Elenas expression darkened. Hes a fool. I made this place for 
him and he left me, he still left. He went to her. Buthell 

Come back? Valentine interjected in a cold tone. I do not think 
he will, Elena. He will always go to her. He will always seek her 
out. It is in his blood. 

Prophecy felt she was missing something. Was Elena keeping 
the place like this because of someone she loved? 

Speak no more of him. Elena waved her hand and lowered her 
head in a way that Prophecy thought looked submissive. When 
the witch raised her head again, the hurt that had been in her 
eyes was gone, replaced by a seductive look. Theres still a 
chance for you, Valentine. 

Prophecys gaze darted to Valentine to see what his reaction 
would be. He shook his head, silently declining the witchs offer. 
It hadnt been made in jest and she got the feeling it hadnt been 
the first time Elena had offered herself to him. Prophecy stared at 
her, trying to quell the fire that was racing through her veins as 
she thought about what the witch had just done. She had clearly 

225 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

wanted Valentine to choose between them, and she had wanted 
him to choose her. Why? 

She closed her eyes and power surged through her. She tried to 
keep control of it, not wanting Elena to sense it, but when she 
opened her eyes again, she could see it was too late. Elena was 
staring at her, smiling. 

She really does have power. Strange for a vampire to have such 
abilities. 

That is not why we are here, Valentine said. Prophecy was 
thankful to him for drawing Elenas attention away from her and 
giving her time to regain command of her magic. 

Why are you here? Elena cocked her head to one side in 
curiosity and smiled at him. 

We were to make contact with someone yesterday. When we 
arrived, our contact had been killed. The method points to 
werewolves. 

There are no werewolves in this city, Valentine. They have long 
forsaken it. 

Prophecys attention was drawn to a door to her right. It was half 
open, but the other side was in darkness. She could hear growls 
that reminded her of the fight with the werewolves in Paris and 
sent a shudder up her spine. She could almost picture them on 
the other side, great hulking bodies and sharp teeth lurking in the 
darkness, waiting for the order to kill. 

Coming out of her reverie, she found Elena staring at her again. 
She swallowed hard, trying to act casual and picking at the back 
of the armchair. Relief coursed through her when Elena resumed 
talking to Valentine. 

As I said. No werewolves, no demons that would be interested in 
killing a human. It is a shame that I cannot help you discover the 
perpetrator of the butchery, but Elena trailed off, fixing her with 
another frown when Prophecy glanced at the door again. The 

226 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

witchs eyes became hard for a split second before she gently 
patted her thigh. 

Prophecy shifted closer to Valentine as two scruffy looking grey 
dogs appeared through the door. They growled and snapped at 
each other. Their teeth were red with blood, their eyes white and 
glazed as they stared at her when they passed, heading for their 
master. 

She looked down at Valentine, trying to gauge his reaction to the 
animals as they nuzzled Elenas hand and then began to fight 
with each other again. He didnt look at all bothered by them. 

Still practising necromancy? he asked her. 

Elena smiled. How else would I still look so young after nearly a 
thousand years? 

Necromancy. Prophecy stared unseeingly at the dogs as they 
fought. Was that how Elena had managed to have some control 
over her when theyd first arrived? Would necromancy give her 
power over a vampire? Or was she just weak and susceptible? 
Valentine wouldnt have brought her here if hed thought shed be 
in danger. 

I do have some information that might be useful to you, Elena 
said. 

Prophecy looked around and found the witch staring at her again. 

There is a great power rising in the east like the sun. An army is 
being gatheredvampires and under-demons alike. You have 
seen it, have you not? 

Prophecy hesitated and then nodded. She flexed her fingers 
while she remembered the power shed felt in her vision and the 
magic shed unleashed in order to save Valentine from the robed 
figure. 

I find it curious that a vampire is able to harness powers like 
yours. Where did it come from? They are not yoursthey are a 
gifta familiar one, Elena said. 

227 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Prophecy tried to think of something to say but the questions 
crowded her mind. The power wasnt hers? It was a gift? The 
witches had given her an amulet that had belonged to her 
mother. Did the power she had also come from her? 

She was relieved when Valentine asked something and drew 
Elenas attention away from her. She realised that Elena didnt 
have any answers to her questions. The witch was curious about 
her magic and something inside of her told her to keep quiet. 

You must go to the shadowed land. There the end will begin and 
there you will find the one that the girl has seen. He is a great 
power that must be stopped before he ruins everything. Elena 
stood and walked across to her. I see such light inside of you. 
You can defeat this enemy. 

Prophecy swallowed hard, feeling the weight of responsibility on 
her shoulders. Her eyes roamed to Valentine when he stood and 
moved past Elena to stand by her side. She could see in his 
expression that he believed what the witch had said. She could 
defeat the enemy she had seen in her vision. 

You must go directly, before it is too late. There is no time to 
lose. There was a note of desperation in Elenas voice that 
made her frown. 

We have something that we need to do first, Valentine said. 

Elenas look darkened. 

Prophecy watched her closely. She reasoned that it was probably 
just her feelings of jealousy towards the witch that was making 
her suspicious of the witch. Elena had done nothing to raise 
alarm in Valentine. Prophecy was sure she would have seen it if 
the witch had. 

Her eyes narrowed when the witch gently ran her hand over 
Valentines chest and smiled up into his eyes. I always had big 
plans for us. We could have been wonderful together, another 
Ineru and River. 

228 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Valentine removed her hand. For that I would have to love you, 
and that is something I am incapable of. 

He turned and walked past her. Prophecy watched Elena smile 
fondly at the dogs. 

It doesnt stop me from having plans for us, Elena said and then 
looked at Prophecy. Go to Romania. There you will find the 
castle of the lord of Tenebrae. 

We have business to attend to in St. Petersburg first. Grant us 
safe passage from there to Romania. Valentine held Elenas 
gaze. 

Prophecy noted that Elena looked uneasy about his request. The 
witch seemed to seriously consider it before nodding and holding 
her hand out to Valentine. He took it and pressed a kiss to it. 

It will be difficult to cloak you from prying eyes and protect you 
from such a distance, but I will try. Do not lose much time. It is 
against you, Valentine. 

Always a pleasure, he said and released Elenas hand. 

Prophecy felt his hand against her back. He turned her around 
and she glanced over her shoulder at Elena to see her smiling at 
her dogs again before she disappeared from view. 

A million questions bubbled up inside of Prophecy while 
Valentine led the way down the stairs and over to the door. She 
didnt understand what Elena had said to him about them being 
together. The reference to Ineru and River was lost on her and 
she knew that Valentine wouldnt like her asking him about it. It 
had been obvious that he hadnt liked Elenas suggestion. 

She couldnt get past the note of panic in Elenas voice when 
shed told them to hurry and how unsure she had looked when 
Valentine had asked her for protection from St. Petersburg. 

What was in St. Petersburg? 

229 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She looked up to see Valentine striding down the front steps of 
the house. He seemed intent on leaving quickly, as though he 
wanted to escape the place or maybe just Elena. She was the 
reason hed wanted to hide her marks. There was something 
about the witch that he didnt trust and she couldnt blame him. 
She didnt trust Elena either. 

She reminded herself that it was just jealousy speaking. She 
hadnt liked the easy way Valentine and Elena had talked, as 
though theyd known each other for centuries. 

They were within a few feet of where the portal was when 
Valentine stopped and sniffed the air in the same way he had 
done the night before. She reached out with her senses, trying to 
see if something was there. 

The magic that was creating the place they were in seemed to 
interfere with them, dulling them and making them useless. 

She glanced up at Valentine and was amazed to see fear in his 
eyes. 

She turned her head slowly as the portal shimmered into 
existence. 

Magic hummed through her veins as it opened. 

She tensed when Valentine whispered a word, his voice so full of 
emotion that she could almost feel it herself. 

Lucya. 

230 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Chapter 
Twenty-One 


Valentine couldnt move as the portal flickered and Lucya 
appeared in front of him followed by Indigo. He blinked rapidly, 
hoping that this vision in front of him wasnt real. She was as 
beautiful as ever, her golden hair reflecting the warm streetlights, 
her eyes clearest blue and her dangerously low cut dress leaving 
nothing to the imagination. The narrow waist of it emphasised her 
figure and the front of her skirt was pulled up to reveal her legs. 

If his heart could still beat, it would be racing now. 

He cleared his throat, his eyes never straying from her while the 
whole world around them disappeared. He could hear distant 
voices, but couldnt make out what they were saying. There was 
only her. There had always been only her. 

She smiled, her delicate lips curving gracefully as her eyes 
shone. 

Valentine, Lucya said. 

Her voice was as soft and delicate as hed remembered it, even 
after two centuries apart. 

You look as dark and beautiful as ever. Her smile widened as 
she stepped towards him. 

You are still as stunning as the darkest rose, he said and 
narrowed his eyes on her, his lips arcing into a smile. 

She lowered her head, covering her mouth with her hand and 
giggling. His smile widened. She tentatively raised her eyes to 
meet his again. 

How could I ever leave you? Her voice was full of disbelief and 
regret. 

231 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He frowned at the reminder of what shed done. She withdrew a 
step, a look of mild panic flickering across her features and her 
eyes darting to Indigo before she regained her confidence. 
Something wasnt right. 

The world seemed to come back into existence for a split second 
and he felt Prophecy close by. He growled at Lucya, furious 
about her attempt to place him under her thrall and annoyed at 
himself for falling for it as hed always done. 

A cursory glance over his shoulder brought him face to face with 
a very angry looking Prophecy. He looked back at Lucya and 
Indigo. They were both smiling at him. Their eyelashes fluttered 
and they gave him their most alluring looks. 

Come, Valentine. Lucya held her hand out to him. 

War is coming, Valentinewe need you. Indigo ducked her 
head and smiled up at him through her eyelashes. 

Come Lucya swept her hands towards herself, luring him. 

He shook his head, resisting the call she was sending out to him. 
She was still strong. Her blood still ran in his veins, that would 
never change, but she didnt control him any more, and she didnt 
have a hold over his heart. 

Lucya frowned for a split second and then smiled at something 
behind him. 

She will be your downfall. Her tone was more serious. He 
looked at Prophecy and could see that she was itching to fight. 
You must serve your family, Valentine. All will be forgiven if you 
come back to us now. It will be as if none of this had happened. 

Lucyas words were honey in his ears, sticky and poisonous. He 
closed his eyes, not wanting to consider what she was offering to 
him but finding himself considering it anyway. He clenched his 
fists. Lucya didnt want him. She had left him over two hundred 
years ago for a Vehemens. 

232 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

He looked at her. She was swaying on the spot, her hips moving 
enticingly and her hands coursing up and down her body in an 
attempt to make sure that he noticed her fully. 

Thunder echoed overhead. 

Come, Valentine, my love, my passionate child, my darkest 
lover. Come back to me. Lucya held her hands out again, her 
expression pleading him to do as she was asking. 

He swallowed hard, listening to the sound of his own ragged 
breathing and the thunder in the distance. She was offering him 
everything hed wanted since meeting Prophecy. It was his only 
chance to wipe the slate clean and return to his family, leaving all 
this madness behind him like he wanted to. 

Comeall will be forgiven, our dutiful son. Come back to us. Kill 
the girl. 

Her words hit him hard in the chest and he recoiled, a frown 
knitting his brows. 

Kill Prophecy? 

Never, he whispered and sensed a change in the atmosphere 
between them. It grew cold and distant. Lucya drew herself up to 
her full height and glared at him. 

So be it. If you will not come back to us, you will die with her, by 
my hand, child. She spat the words at him, her eyes dark as 
midnight as she changed into her vampire guise. 

I would sooner die with her, than live with a treacherous snake 
such as yourself. He let his demon guise come to the forefront, 
his teeth growing into sharp points and his bones shifting. Did 
Kalinor offer you redemption if you lured me back? 

She looked offended and hissed at him. 

He held his hand out to one side as Prophecy moved forwards 
and looked across at her. 

233 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Dont, he said. 

Prophecy frowned at him but eased back so she was stood a few 
feet behind him. 

Dissention in the ranks. Indigo shook her head. You really 
should take our offer. Your declination offends our family. Kalinor 
has offered us both to you and you think one little Caelestis is 
better than us? 

Come, Valentine. Lucya purred at him, her hands luring him to 
her. 

He raised a brow and straightened up, tilting his head back 
slightly and looking down on her as he did so. 

Did your wretch of a Vehemens leave you, Lucya? I knew that 
he would. I knew in time that you would attempt to secure my 
feelings again. He smiled when she looked hurt. Your power 
over me faded long ago. Your blood may run through my veins, 
but it no longer commands me to do your will. I shall not murder 
Prophecy for you or my family. I will not lay one finger on her to 
harm her. Your offer of redemption means nothing to me, 
because you offer it only by pain of Prophecys death and that it 
something I could never live with. 

When Lucya wrapped her arms about her, a frown settling on her 
face and a look of hurt showing in her eyes, he could see that his 
words had hit their mark. She had believed that she still had 
power over him, that he was still her child to command. Kalinor 
had probably sent her here because she had promised to bring 
himself back with her. There was fear in her. He could sense it. If 
she returned without him, Kalinor would kill her without flinching. 

My place is here, with Prophecy, he said and felt Prophecy 
close behind him. 

He was surprised to find that she wasnt scared. The power was 
coming off her in tangible waves, washing through him and 
making him feel as though it was his own. She wanted to fight. 
She was ready to spring into action at the slightest command. 

234 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

A door opened behind them and a new power echoed on the 
edge of his senses. Elena had joined them. 

Leave, Elena commanded on stopping next to him. 

He gave her a confused look. 

This is my place. That makes this my fight. 

He shook his head, unable to fulfil her order. If we leave and you 
do not defeat them, Kalinor will know that we have been here. 
They will get word to him. 

Kalinor already knows that you are here. Lucya smiled, her 
confidence returning as she ran her eyes over him. That is why 
we are here. This was not a chance meeting. We were told of 
your arrival. 

The werewolves, Prophecy said and his attention was with her. 
She looked less confident now that she knew that Kalinor was 
here. He knew what she was thinking. If Kalinor were here, then 
Arkalus may be too. 

Not ours, Lucya said. She really is a dirty little Caelestis isnt 
she, Valentine? Imagine my horror when I learnt of what you had 
done. Years of loyal service thrown away on such a filthy, 
despicable little creature. 

Prophecy growled and moved. He put his hand out to stop her 
and his jaw tensed when his palm pressed into her chest. He 
swallowed hard, a part of him wanting to let go while the rest of 
him rejoiced over the feeling of her soft bosom beneath his 
fingers. He held her firm, not letting her push him away when she 
tried to move forwards. 

Ill kill you. Her tone was venomous and he believed that she 
would kill Lucya if he let her go. 

He toyed with the idea, wondering who would actually win. Lucya 
was older and wiser but Prophecy had more passion and 
strength. He could feel her power when she growled. It rumbled 

235 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

through her chest and his fingers, little tremors that betrayed how 
close she was to losing control. 

Prophecy. His voice was almost a whisper. He caught her eye 
and she immediately relented, backing off a step while taking a 
deep breath, probably to steady herself. 

Indigo sneered at him and slipped into her vampire guise, her 
pale violet eyes switching into their lapis blue state. Lets fight. 
Ive always wanted to get my claws into you. 

He arched a brow and licked his canines while surveying both 
Lucya and Indigo. 

I said leavethis is my fight. Elena stepped in front of him, 
blocking his path. He growled at her, showing her that he wasnt 
about to do anything she told him to. You have more pressing 
matters to attend to. 

He noticed she was already calling up the magic. He could see it 
building between her hands as she muttered something beneath 
her breath. 

Dont you He started. 

She clapped her hands together. His surroundings shifted, the 
scenery spinning at a dizzying speed and making him queasy. 
When the world came back into focus, he was in St. Marks 
Square. 

Prophecy doubled over, clasping her stomach tightly and trying to 
steady her insides. 

Dare. Valentine finished his sentence. 

She looked at him. He was kneeling on the floor, a surprised look 
on his face. She pushed herself up onto her feet, closed her eyes 
and waited for the floor to stop pitching and the world to stop 
wobbling. 

She reached out to Valentine, who was getting to his feet, but 
before she could touch him, she felt a pull inside of her. It felt as 

236 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

though the magic had been sucked out of her and her body was 
a sudden void. Valentine dropped to his knees beside her, 
resting on all fours and grasping the pavement as though he was 
trying to steel himself against something. He changed into 
vampire guise and then back into human form before his face 
screwed up in pain. 

No! He breathed and dug his fingernails into the paving as 
though he was holding on for dear life. 

Feeling her power return to her, she crouched beside him and 
placed her hand on his back when he growled in apparent hurt. 

What is it? She frowned down at him and felt her heart wrench 
when he looked up at her with a lost expression, his mouth 
moving but forming no words. Whats wrong? 

His brows furrowed. The look of pain in his eyes increased and 
she swore she could see tears forming in them. 

Lucya. He pushed the word out in the quietest of whispers. 

She snatched her hand away as though hed burnt her with his 
words. Her chest tightened, her brows meeting in a frown as she 
looked at him. He searched her eyes and she noticed that he 
looked even more hurt now that shed withdrawn her comfort 
from him. 

She isgone he whispered. 

She couldnt stop herself from gathering him to her when she 
realised what he was saying. She closed her eyes and rested her 
cheek against his while he clung to her, holding her tightly and 
burying his face into her neck. 

Lucya was his sire and Elena had killed her. 

Shed seen vampires who had been devastated by the loss of 
their sire. The bond was irreplaceable and once it was broken, 
the child was left feeling empty and lost. She tightened her grip 
on him, not wanting to hurt his shoulder but desiring to hold him 
as close as possible so he knew that he wasnt alone. 

237 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

She could feel his breath against her neck and his fingers 
bunching the material of her shirt as he held onto her where they 
knelt together on the floor. Her fingers played in the shorter hair 
by his neck, trying to soothe him as best she could. 

Everything will be fine, she whispered into his ear and savoured 
the feeling of him in her arms. She could feel him trembling and 
could sense his pain. She pressed the smallest of kisses to his 
ear. 

Her eyes opened when she felt him nuzzle her neck. He let go of 
her shirt and flattened his palms against her bare back 
underneath it. She swallowed hard when his teeth scraped 
against her throat. A shiver of desire echoed through her. Her 
fingers tightened their grip, drawing him closer while she silently 
begged him to go through with it and bite her. 

Valentine She started and tensed when she saw movement 
in the shadows. Were not alone. 

He released her, his eyes still lapis blue and his canines still 
sharp. She looked at his mouth, the desire to kiss him rising up 
inside of her and making her forget the possible danger shed just 
seen. She was surprised when his eyes dropped to her lips. She 
wetted them, anticipation building in her stomach and chest as 
she waited for him to make a move. 

She was about to close her eyes when a roar broke the still air. 

Damn it, she growled. 

When she looked at Valentine, he was getting to his feet, his face 
back in human form. She sank back onto her heels, muttering a 
string of obscenities under her breath and then trying to find a 
bright side to it all. She supposed that if he had kissed her, she 
would have spent eternity wondering if it had just been because 
of the pain of losing his sire. 

She took hold of his hand and smiled when he pulled her up onto 
her feet. 

238 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

Two broad-built vampires were approaching them from one side 
while another three came from behind. They were moving slowly. 
She cursed the sky as fat raindrops began to fall, saturating the 
pavement in the blink of an eye. The thunder rumbled overhead, 
the lightning illuminating the wet square. Her senses to 
sharpened in order to compensate for the effect the rain had on 
them. 

She took a deep breath and shifted into vampire guise. She 
flexed her fingers, waiting for the vampires to make a move to 
reveal which family they were from. 

Valentine growled as they approached. The hairs on the back of 
her neck rose and the marks on her skin prickled. She gave a 
thought to the amulet in her pocket and her hand hovered over it. 
The temptation to use it was great, but she couldnt risk the 
distraction that putting it on would cause. She had to focus. 

Putting one foot out in front of her, she kept her eyes fixed on the 
two vampires. Valentine turned to face the others. They were 
carrying weapons, long blunt pieces of wood. Something told her 
they werent here to kill them. 

She looked at Valentine. 

They were here to bring them home, but she couldnt be sure 
which family they would be taken to. 

Valentine breathed heavily and tried to keep his focus on the 
three vampires that were skulking towards him. They didnt smell 
like Aurorea. They didnt act like his family either. His familys 
guards would never been seen without their uniforms, no matter 
what their orders were. These vampires were from Caelestis. 

The lengths of wood they carried told him they wanted them 
unconscious. Lightning flashed in the distance and he noticed 
that two of them had manacles hanging from their belts. 

His eyes switched to blue, his teeth sharpening and his claws 
growing. If they wanted to take them, they were going to have to 
fight. If they fought, instinct would force them to reveal their 
demonic face and he would have confirmation of their bloodline. 

239 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The one in the centre of the three changed. He caught a glimpse 
of green when the vampire charged towards him and threw a 
punch that he easily dodged. He caught the vampire in the 
stomach with his fist and then quickly switched his attention to 
the other two. They were both running at him now, the wooden 
clubs they carried held high in the air. 

He heard Prophecy cry out his name when they reached him. 
Bringing his arm up above his head, he knelt and blocked the first 
vampires attack. He swiftly moved his hand, arcing it around and 
catching hold of the vampires arm before he had time to get 
another attack in. He pushed the vampires elbow up and 
punched it from below, forcing the joint up in a way that would 
have broken a human arm. The vampire growled in pain and 
cracked the bone back into place. 

Valentine rolled out of the way when the other two vampires 
lunged at him, one of them swinging the club dangerously close 
to his head and the other attempting a punch. He growled when 
he caught a foot in his stomach. Getting to his feet, he frowned at 
the vampire responsible, and attacked. He moved fast, punching 
him across the jaw with his right and then in the stomach with his 
left. He caught sight of Prophecy as she gracefully turned and 
brought her leg around at head height of one of her vampires. It 
connected solidly, making the vampire fall to the ground as it 
attempted to regain its senses. 

Pain shot through his shoulder as one of the vampires attacked 
him, catching him hard with the club and following it up by kicking 
him in the back of his leg. His knees gave way and he collapsed 
to the floor. Grasping his shoulder, he barely had time to avoid 
being knocked out as he moved backwards and the club flew 
past his face, close enough that he could feel the air shifting 
around it. 

He grabbed it and yanked it away from the vampire. Using it to 
assist him to his feet, he tensed his jaw and then roared at the 
three vampires that were circling him. Prophecy was still fighting 
valiantly. Her moves were impressive. It was the first time hed 
really seen her fight and he was glad to see that she could 
handle herself well. She kicked the vampire that tried to grab her 

240 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

and managed to catch the other one at the same time, knocking 
them both to the ground. She didnt give them a chance to get 
up, she attacked immediately, springing on them and punching 
them while they struggled to stand. She was fast, accurate too. 

Spinning the club in a lazy arc at his side, he smirked at the 
vampires surrounding him. 

The rain continued to pour down from the heavens, drenching 
them. 

He wiped the water from his eyes and waited, knowing that they 
would attack if he kept still. 

They did. 

He smacked the club against the one that the first vampire swung 
at him, knocking it away. The other two attacked and he was 
ready for them. He brought the club down hard on one of the 
vampires shoulder, repaying him for his earlier attack, and caught 
the other with a swift elbow in the face. He growled with effort as 
they swarmed on him, kicking and punching as fast as they 
could. He blocked most of the attacks, even managing to get 
some of his own in. He cracked the club against their knee caps, 
moving in a swift circle and forcing them to back away in order to 
avoid getting hurt. 

He stopped dead when he looked up to see Prophecy struggling 
against her two vampires. One of them had managed to catch 
hold of her arm and was holding it behind her back. She tried to 
throw them off her, but the other one crowded her, blocking her 
move. 

He was about to run to her when he felt a sharp pain in the back 
of his head. 

The world shifted in and out of focus and then the pavement 
seemed to come up from nowhere. 

Everything around him faded. 

The scenery. 

241 



Prophecy: Child of Light  F E Heaton 

The voices. 


But one thing stayed with him, echoing around his head as he 
slipped into unconsciousness. 
Prophecy screamed. 


Enjoyed the story so far? You can save 50% when you buy 
this book. Just follow the instructions below: 

SAVE 50% 


When you buy this book from Alinar Publishing 

http://www.alinarpublishing.com/books.php?title=Prophecy:%20Child%20of%20Light

 Enter the following code during the checkout process to 
save 50% on Prophecy: Child of Light: 

VRPDEAL 


242 



